#....chapters and then bring back without explaining what it is' and I will never remember them)
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text

THE WAY I LOVED YOU ━━ paige bueckers x ex-girlfriend!reader
☆ ━ summary: a night out leads you right back to your ex-girlfriend’s bed.
☆ ━ word count: 10.8K
☆ ━ warnings: smut (oral, fingering, strappp, scissoring, pure filth)
☆ ━ links: my masterlist
☆ ━ author’s note: not proofread and basically just porn goodnight
THERE’S NOTHING WRONG with Lucas.
You tell yourself that a lot. Not because you don’t believe it, but because you do. You believe it so much, it almost feels rehearsed.
Lucas is easy to love. Easy to explain. He says what he means and he follows through. He’s the kind of person who brings you flowers on a random Tuesday and remembers your favorite kind without needing to be reminded. He holds the door open for you—not in the forced, performative way, but just because that’s the kind of person he is. Thoughtful. Steady. Soft around the edges in a way that makes other people relax just by being near him.
Your friends love him. Your mom keeps saying things like “he’s a keeper” and “baby, he is so in love with you” and it’s not like she’s wrong. He texts back. He listens. He laughs at your jokes, even when they’re not funny. He gets along with your dad. He plays video games with your little brother. He always smells like laundry detergent and cinnamon gum, and when he kisses you, he cups your cheek like he’s holding something precious.
You like that. You like him.
It’s good.
It’s normal.
It’s healthy.
And for the most part, you don’t think about anything else. Not really. You’ve been… training yourself not to. You’ve developed entire routines around the art of not thinking about her—deleting old playlists and creating new ones, watching different shows, changing your route to class, rewriting entire chapters of your day-to-day life just so you don’t trip and fall back into the places where she used to live.
And it’s worked. Mostly.
Until it doesn’t.
Because Lucas will be saying something—something sweet, something thoughtful, something that would’ve made you melt if this were your first relationship—and you’ll feel this tiny flicker of something you can’t name. Not sadness. Not longing. Just… something. A quiet, sinking realization that you should be feeling more than you are. That what he’s saying is right, and hood, and all the things you’ve ever been told to want—but it’s landing in your chest like a feather instead of a thunderstorm.
And that’s the thing. Lucas is feathers. Warm, light, gentle.
But Paige?
Paige was fucking weather.
Not sunshine or softness or stillness, but storms. Paige was thunder and static and lightning under your skin. Being with her felt like leaning too far out of a window just to see what would happen. Like running a red light or driving a hundred miles an hour. Reckless. Stupid. Exhilarating.
Not that you think about her. You don’t.
You don’t think about the way she used to kiss you like it was the last time, even when it wasn’t. You don’t think about the fights that started over nothing and ended with slammed doors and tear-streaked apologies. You don’t think about the 2 AM screaming matches in her car that would turn into the 2:07 AM make-outs that made your head spin and send heat to your core. You don’t think about how being with her made you feel like a live wire—shocking, wild, electric.
Lucas makes you feel like you’re being taken care of. Like your future has clean lines and soft landings. He respects your boundaries. He never raises his voice. He doesn’t make you wait three hours for a reply, only to show up at your window like he’s in a movie. He’s never left you crying in the rain. He’s never made you cry in the rain.
It’s easy, being with him. Comfortable.
And maybe that’s the whole point. Maybe that’s why you said yes when he asked you out, and why you kept saying yes after that. Maybe that’s why you’ve tried so hard to get used to all this normalcy. You wanted someone who didn’t make your heart feel like it was constantly trying to break out of your chest. You wanted someone calm, steady, safe.
Lucas is all of those things.
He doesn’t make you feel like you’re on fire. He doesn’t make you feel like you’re on fire.
There are no extremes. No chaos. No bruised egos or tearful apologies or scream-raw throats. He doesn’t make you second-guess yourself, and he never looks at you like he’s seconds away from either kissing you or shouting at you. He just looks at you with kindness, with a quiet sort of adoration, like you’re exactly who he hoped you would be.
And still—still—there are nights when you find yourself lying awake next to him, the glow of your phone lighting up the ceiling, and you feel something sharp and shapeless pressing at the back of your mind. Not a memory. Not a name. Just pressure. The kind you used to feel when things were about to go wrong. Or when things were too good to be true. Or when she was around.
You don’t let yourself go there.
You shut it down
Because it’s not fair to Lucas, and it’s not fair to you. You’ve moved on. You’re fine. Everything is fine.
And besides, you already tried loving like that.
You gave everything—everything. You screamed and sobbed and kissed like your life depended on it. You threw yourself into someone like Paige Bueckers and got spit back out with bruises you couldn’t explain. It wasn’t sustainable. It wasn’t good.
You remind yourself of that whenever your mind drifts.
Lucas doesn’t make you cry.
Lucas shows up.
Lucas texts back.
Lucas doesn’t run hot and cold. He doesn’t storm out of rooms. He doesn’t pull you into closets at parties and fuck you until your legs are shaking, only to pretend like nothing happened the next day. He doesn’t keep you guessing. He’s consistent. Warm. Soft.
You can trust him.
You just don’t burn for him.
And maybe that’s what growing up is. Learning to choose what’s good for you over what feels good in the moment. Learning to stay steady instead of chasing the highs and lows of a love that made you lose your mind.
So, no—you don’t miss Paige.
Or, at least, that’s what you’re currently telling yourself.
You’re at Ted’s. UConn’s beloved, grimy, too loud and far too small campus bar. It’s girl’s night out—no Lucas, no boyfriends, just you and your friends. The music is bad, the floor is sticky, and you’ve already had one too many drinks, but none of that is really the problem.
The problem is that she’s here.
Paige fucking Bueckers is here.
Of course she is. Of course she���d pick tonight to show up, like the universe just can’t let you have a single night off. She’s across the bar, flanked by her teammates, posted up like she owns the place. And she kind of does. She’s got that charm, that draw—the one that makes people want to be near her, even if they don’t know why. She doesn’t even have to try.
It’s not the first time you’ve seen her since the breakup—seven months, not that you’ve been counting—but that doesn’t make it easier. The sting hasn’t dulled. The ache hasn’t faded. Every time you see her, it feels like getting burned in the same exact spot over and over again. Your body should be numb to it by now, but somehow it never is.
And worst of all?
She looks good tonight. So good it makes your stomach twist and shrivel.
She’s wearing black cargo id that sit low on her hips and cling just enough to the right places. A white collared crop top, short-sleeved and perfectly fitted, which gives you a detailed fucking display of her biceps and abs—both of which are bigger, sharper, more defined than when you had her. She’s been hitting the weight room hard this summer. You know it. Everyone knows it. She must want that natty bad.
She probably wants it more than she ever wanted you.
You hate how bitter that thought tastes going down, but it’s not like it’s new. That feeling—that doubt—was there the whole time. The fights. The jealousy. The nights she didn’t text back. The way her phone would light up late at night and she’d just turn it face down and mumble something about it being nothing. You wanted to trust her. God, you tried. But it was always like walking a tightrope with her. One wrong move and you’d fall.
She was a fuckboy before you got together, and you’re sure she’s a fuckboy again now. Probably worse. Seven months is plenty of time for her to rediscover all her old habits. You can practically see it written all over her tonight—the loose body language, the flirtatious smile, the way her eyes scan the room like she’s picking her next fuck. She’ll take someone home tonight. You don’t even have to wonder.
Some girl—probably sweet, probably impressionable, probably someone who has no idea what it’s like to be wanted and discarded by Paige Bueckers—will follow her home. She’ll get to experience first hand what all the hype is about.
You try not to think about how that was once you. Try not to think about the way Paige would toss you onto her bed and kiss you like she needed it to breathe. Try not to think about the desperate way she’d strip you bare. Try not to think about the skill her hands and mouth and hips held. Try not to think about the way she used to look at you—like she couldn’t believe she got to have you.
You try not to think about any of it.
You stare at her, hating her and wanting her and hating that you want her. And her hair’s down tonight—down—long and straight and golden under the bar lights. She never wore it down when you were together unless you asked, unless she was feeling soft, unless you were the only one she wanted to impress. She’d preferred it up, out of the way in a bun or ponytail. But now it’s out and shining like a fucking halo or something.
She’s laughing at something KK said, her mouth open and easy and happy, and you hate how good it looks on her. How it makes her shoulders shake just slightly, how her head tilts back, how she glows. She’s got a Dirty Shirley in hand—of course she does—and a devil-may-care look in her eyes like she’s on top of the world. Like nothing, not even you, ever touched her deeply enough to leave a mark.
She doesn’t notice you staring.
Good.
You tear your eyes away with more force than necessary, like dragging a splinter out of your own skin. It leaves you raw. But you want let yourself look again. You won’t.
Your drink is almost gone. You need more. You need to blur this out, soften the corners of the room until her shape doesn’t stand out in it anymore.
You mutter something to your friends and slip away toward the bar. Your legs feel heavy. Your skin too warm. You feel her presence behind you like a heat lamp, burning a hole in your back even if she’s not looking.
You shove through a group of guys yelling about the Celtics and wedge yourself between a couple of juniors who are too busy taking selfies to notice you. The bartender glances at you once, uninterested. You order a shot.
Then another.
Then, one more with your friend who just walked over.
You were tipsy before—now you’re full-on drunk. It’s dangerous and smart for this situation. You needed it, but it could also make things catastrophically worse.
You glance back—just once, just to be sure—
And she’s looking right at you.
Her mouth is still curved in a half-smile from the joke someone made. But her blue eyes are locked into yours, and for a second, just a second, the noise of the bar fades.
And you remember everything.
Every fight. Every fuck. Every late-night apology. Every quiet morning. Every lie you swallowed. Every truth you ignored. Every time she held you like she’d never let go.
And then did.
You break eye contact first.
Not because you want to. Not because you’re strong enough to look away. But because the heat of her stare is too much—it crawls beneath your skin, presses against your throat, makes your chest ache in that way that only she ever could. And you’re too fucking drunk to pretend like it doesn’t affect you. Too fucking drunk to pretend it doesn’t burn.
So you look away.
Swallow hard.
And then you turn your back on her, like the coward you swore you wouldn’t be.
Your stomach twists as you push through the crowd, arms bumping shoulders, elbows knocking against glasses. You’re headed for the bar bathroom, and you don’t even care how pathetic it looks. You need a second. You need air. You need to not be near her.
You make it to the restroom, barely missing the girl stumbling out with her heels in her hand and lip gloss smeared against her chin. You shut the door, lean back against it, and exhale hard through your nose.
It’s a shitty little bathroom. One mirror. Flickering light that doesn’t help stop your intoxicated brain from spinning. Peeling poster on the wall advertising Tequila Tuesdays. You avoid your reflection because you already know what you’ll see: mascara slightly smudged, lips parted, that look in your eyes—like you’re unraveling. You can feel it. You’re slipping. The drunk is mixing with the memories now. You’re seeing her hands on your skin again, hearing her laugh against your neck. You’re remembering the way she used to back you into this same wall when the two of you would sneak off here together, tipsy and breathless and stupid in love.
You press your palms to your eyes and mutter, “Fuck,” under your breath.
You hate her.
You hate her so much.
Except… not really.
You swore you didn’t miss her. You swore you over it. You promised everyone, including yourself.
But underneath all the anger and the betrayal and the hurt you still carry in your ribcage like broken glass, you do fucking miss you. God, you miss her. The way she smelled. The way she’d look at you. The way her voice would soften when she said your name. You miss what it was like when it was good—when she let you in, when she chose you.
You squeeze your eyes shut. Try to breathe.
Then—the handle jiggles.
Your eyes snap open.
The door creaks. You forgot to lock it all the way.
And there she is. She slips inside like a shadow and shuts the door behind her, slow and certain. Her eyes are already on you—the same icy blue. You can tell by the look in them that she’s just as drunk as you are. You want to scream at her. You want to melt into her arms.
“You were looking at me,” she says simply. But there’s a rasp to it that makes your skin tingle.
You swallow and straighten your, your reflexes all sharp and brittle. “No, I wasn’t,” you snap, defensive, even though your voice cracks halfway through it.
She steps closer—crowding you, closing the distance in two long strides. You stumble back, spine hitting the cool tile wall behind you, and she plants her palms on either side your head, caging you in.
Her gaze flickers—your mouth, your eyes, your mouth again. She’s reading you like she used to. And then she’s leaning in, breath fanning against your face as she tells you, “Don’t lie.”
Your breath catches. You look up at her, feeling small beneath her height. She was always good at making you feel that way. She’s still staring at your lips. You try not to stare at hers. “Don’t,” you say, and your voice is small, too small.
But she already knows that “don’t” means “do.”
Her hands find your waist, hot and certain. You should push her away. You should tell her to leave. But you don’t. You can’t. Your fingers curl into the collar of her shirt instead, and then she’s kissing you, and it’s not gentle. It’s rushed and tough and months too late. Her lips crash into yours like she’s staring for you, and you let her take what she wants.
Because you want it, too.
Paige’s hands are everywhere and nowhere, gripping and slipping and dragging fire down your sides. You can feel her breath stutter every time your hips tilt forward just slightly, like your body is trying to remember hers on instinct alone.
You’re both far too drunk, you know that. Her balance is all fucked, her touch a little too eager, a little too messy to be calculated, but she’s trying to make it feel that way. She’s trying to keep control. Her arm is braced next to your head, her body angled so your only exit is through her. She always used to do that. Always made herself a wall. And now she’s doing it again, caging you in like she owns the right to.
And worse—you’re letting her.
You’re letting her and kissing her and grabbing at her like you never want her to leave. You’re cheating. You know that. You know that Lucas is probably asleep at home, completely unaware that you’re pressed up against a bar wall right now with your tongue in your ex-girlfriend’s mouth.
And you should care.
But you don’t.
All you can feel is Paige—her mouth, her tongue, her teeth. All you can taste is her Shirley and whatever shots she’s been drinking and your lip gloss that’s been smeared across both of your mouths.
And beneath that—deeper than the alcohol and the anger—is the hurt. Yours and hers, bleeding through your kisses like you’re both too stubborn to admit how much it still matters. You hate her. You fucking hate her for what she did, for how she made you feel, for the way she stopped calling and let everything rot in silence.
But you also want her.
Desperately. Viciously. Shamefully.
She kisses you harder, lips slotting with yours like she wants to devour you whole. One of her hands drags up your side, long fingers bunching in your tank top until it wrinkles under her grip. Her other hand finds your hip and squeezes hard—possessive, rough, like she’s trying to bruise herself back into you. And you don’t stop her. You tilt your head back when her lips begin to trail downward, dragging along your jaw, your neck.
She sucks there, open-mouthed, like she wants to leave a mark. You gasp. Your fingers tighten on her shirt. Your knees almost buckle, and you’re suddenly very grateful the wall is there.
She knows what she’s doing. Of course she does. She’s always known.
When she gets to your ear, she nips—just the edge, sharp and quick—and you inhale so hard your vision blurs.
Then her hands slide from your hips to your waist and she presses her mouth right against the shell of your ear, voice low and warm and dripping with something that feels way too much like the past.
“Come back to mine, mama,” she whispers, pinching your waist for emphasis. “Let’s leave.”
Your breath catches. Everything slows, just for a second. You hear the music pounding from the other side of the door, the sound of someone laughing in the hallway. You feel her breath fan across your neck, her body flush with yours, her large hands holding you with a firm grip.
And you want to say no. You should say no.
But you’re drunk. And this is Paige.
You lean your head back against the wall, eyes fluttering shut. Her lips brush your throat again.
“Okay,” you breathe, so quiet you’re not sure she heard it.
But she does.
She pulls back just enough to look at you, pupils blown wide, lips swollen and pink, face flushed. She doesn’t smile. She just lifts her hand, swipes her thumb across your lower lip and chin, wiping her spit away. And then she grabs your hand and pulls you toward the door.
You stumble out of the bathroom together, the door creaking wide and hitting the wall like a gunshot in the haze of noise and cheap bar lighting. Neither of you say anything—you just look at each other and then move in sync, turning toward the back entrance like it’s muscle memory.
It is muscle memory.
The same hallway, the same emergency exit sign buzzing slightly overhead. You’ve done this before—slipped out together, ducking before your friends could ask questions or try to convince you to stay, walking home in that stupid little bubble where it was just you and her and the fucked-up, magnetic thing that kept dragging you together. It feels like that again. Familiar. Dangerous.
You push the door open, and the rain hits you in the face like a slap. It sobers you up maybe half a percent, just enough to register how soaked the ground already is. You look up in disbelief. The sky is coming down heavy now, full-on pouring—of course. Of fucking course.
Paige lets out this short laugh, all breath and surprise, like she can’t even believe the timing either. “Jesus,” she mutters, throwing one arm around your shoulders, tugging you closer into her side. “We gotta walk.”
You just nod because you already knew that. Her apartment isn’t far—not that you’ve been to the new one, just that you know the building. It’s about ten minutes if you’re sober and walking with purpose. Which, neither of you are right now. You’re drunk. She’s drunk. You’re dressed for the bar, not a rainstorm. And you’re making the worst decision of your entire relationship history, possibly of your life.
But you go anyway.
The two of you start moving down the sidewalk, feet slapping against puddles, your arm wrapped tight around her waist now, because fuck it, she’s warm and solid and familiar. Her shirt is clinging to her by the minute—white cotton soaked through and sticking to her torso, giving you a clearer outline of the muscle she’s been building all offseason. You glance at her abs, now shiny and wet with rain, and immediately look away again. Mistake. Everything about tonight is a fucking mistake.
Still, your body keeps walking.
The rain is cold and heavy, but your skin is buzzing and hot from the alcohol and the adrenaline and whatever this horrible, electric thing is between the two of you. It’s always been like this—heightened. Too much. Like your nervous system doesn’t know what to do around her except overload.
You try not to think. You try not to remember.
But you do.
You remember the last time it was late at night and raining and you were with Paige. Screaming in the middle of the street, voices cracking and soaked to the bone, fighting like it was the end of the goddamn world. And it kind of was. You ended up having angry sex in her car afterward, teeth and nails and hands clawing for something solid, something familiar, even if it hurt. You broke up the next morning.
You remember the heat of her skin, the sting of her words, the way she looked at you like she didn’t know whether to worship you or run from you.
But that’s how it always was.
You and Paige were never soft. You were sharp edges and blood-hot emotions and never knowing whether the night would end in a fight or a fuck. You both went a little insane because of the way you felt about each other—because neither of you ever knew how to not feel too much.
And now, you’re cheating on your boyfriend just to feel it again.
You shove the thought down as hard as you can. Focus instead on the way Paige’s fingers dig slightly into your waist every time you slip a little on the slick concrete. On the way her hair, long and straight and down for once, is starting to curl at the ends from the water. On how your teeth are starting to chatter even though the warmth from her body is leaking into yours, bit by bit.
And then, out of nowhere, Paige just stops walking.
You barely register it at first—your steps carry you half a beat too far until she tugs you back by the hand. You turn to ask what the hell she’s doing, but then she’s already kissing you.
Right there, in the middle of the fucking sidewalk in a downpour. No warning. No buildup. Just her mouth on yours like gravity snapped and she had no other choice. And maybe she didn’t; maybe neither of you do.
It makes sense.
When you were together and she was drunk, Paige always got like this. Clingy. Touch-starved. She’d pull you into her lap at parties, curl up behind you on the couch, mouth against your ear saying dumb little things that would make you blush. Always wanting to be near you, in you, around you, on you—like proximity made it easier to breathe.
That version of her is here now, kissing you like she’s trying to devour you. Her hands cup your face, holding you steady, but her mouth is anything but—urgent, greedy, moving over yours like she’s trying to memorize every part she’s been missing. Her lips are warm and insistent even through the cold, even through the rain that’s coming down heavy, pattering against the sidewalk, running down your neck, getting between your clothes and skin. It’s kind of miserable, but it also kind of doesn’t matter.
Because Paige is kissing you like she’s pissed off. Like she wants to make a point. Like she’s angry she still wants you, and the only way to get it out is kissing you hard enough to bruise.
And God, you feel it. Your body is lighting up from the inside, every part of you buzzing. You can taste the rain between her lips, the mix of it and her chapstick and the alcohol on both of your tongues. Her hands slide into your hair, tugging you toward her harder. It’s enough to coax a gasp out of you, and that only makes her groan and lick further into your mouth.
It’s clumsy and wet and messy, teeth knocking a little, breaths hitching, the kind of kiss that leaves no room for rational thought. And you let it happen. You lean into it. You want to punish her a little, too—want her to feel it like you do. So, you kiss her back just as angrily, like she’s not the only one with something to prove.
But then the chill starts to creep in. You’re soaked to the bone now, both of you only in tank tops, and the wind cuts sharp across your face as it whips through the street. As hot as you feel inside, you’re suddenly aware your body is freezing. Besides, you need to be somewhere inside to satisfy your real need—the one resting between your legs, pulsing and aching with want.
You pull back just a little—your lips slipping away from Paige’s, breath fogging between you—and try to catch your bearings. But Paige isn’t done. She follows you forward, mouth chasing yours like she can’t stand even the smallest bit of distance. Her nose bumps yours, big hands still gripping the sides of your face.
“Okay,” you mutter, voice breathless, dazed, trying to push her back with shaky hands on her chest. “Let’s go, c’mon.”
She stares at you, blue eyes wide and glossy under the streetlight glow, lips kiss-swollen and parted.
“Needa—apartment,” you stumble, the words coming out in fragments because your brian is still somewhere back in that kiss. “Like, now.”
Paige blinks like she finally remembers where the two of you are. She exhales slowly before nodding quicker, saying, “Yeah. Yeah.”
It doesn’t take much longer to get to her apartment. She’s in a different building now, not the same one she lived in when you were dating. You don’t even get a chance to look around before she’s telling you, a little breathless, “Jana and Allie are both staying at Azzi and Morgan’s tonight. We ain’t gotta worry ’bout none of that.”
You nod. “Good,” you reply, but it’s barely out of your mouth before she’s already closing the space between you once more.
Her mouth crashes into yours with this messy, impatient heat that catches you off guard even though you probably should’ve expected it. You gasp slightly, back hitting the wall with a dull thud as her hands find your hips and press in like she’s trying to fuse herself to you.
She kisses you hot and desperate, tasting like her Shirley and rainwater and you, like she’s been starved for too long and forgot what moderation is. Or maybe she never knew in the first place. Her breath is shallow against your cheek when she pulls back just barely, only to bite at your bottom lip, gentle at first and then not. Your knees buckle a little.
She starts walking you backwards eagerly, quickly. Your shoes squeak faintly against the hardwood floor, and every few steps, she pauses to kiss you again—at your jaw, your neck, your collarbone—each one a little sloppier than the last, like she’s trying to leave her mouth on every inch of your skin that’s currently available. You stop for a second to kick your shoes off, Paige doing the same, before her hands are right back on you.
You let her guide you, stumbling slightly but somehow never really tripping, your hands tugging at her shirt now without hesitation. Your fingers find the hem and you push upward, palms grazing the warm skin of her stomach, the firmness of her abs. She lifts her arms to help you, eyes fluttering shut for just a second as the tank top peels off her like a second skin, damp from the rain and sticking to her in places. You toss it aside without even looking where it lands.
She’s gorgeous like this—hair damp and sticking to her temples, broad shoulders gleaming slightly from the rain, eyes half-lidded and wild, white sports bra soaking into her skin. You pull her back in. She lets you, fingertips digging into your waist as she spins you slightly and then walks you back the rest of the way.
The door clicks shut behind you, Paige’s hand still on the lock as she flicks it closed without even looking. You only catch a blur of her bedroom before she’s pushing you, your back hitting her mattress with a dull thud. The bed’s soft, and it dips underneath you as Paige follows right after, crawling on top of you without a second thought.
She kisses you hard the moment she’s close enough. No pretense. Just mouth on mouth, rough and messy and hungry. Her knee slips in between your thighs like it belongs there, and suddenly she’s pressing forward, using the weight of her body to open you up, her hands already sliding up your sides, tugging at the hem of the tiny tank top you wore out tonight.
She’s always been like this—especially when drunk. She got clingy, reckless, possessive. All hands and teeth and sharp exhales against your throat. She never hesitated to take what she wanted. Clearly, nothing about that has changed.
You can barely think. Your brain is cotton. Static. Her mouth moves down along your jaw, biting just a little at your skin as her hands palm over your chest through the thin fabric, rough and eager, hardening your nipples. It’s overwhelming in the same way you remember. Like she’s trying to devour your whole. Like you’re the last drink of water on Earth and she’s been crawling through the desert.
You let her take. You’re not even sure if you could stop her if you tried.
“Paige,” you murmur, just her name because you don’t know what else to say. She hums against your neck, doesn’t stop moving, doesn’t slow down. Her mouth catches your collarbone bow, her teeth scraping skin, and you can feel your tank top sliding further up, her hands bunching it near your ribs.
You try not to think. About anything. Not about where you are. Not about who’s on top of you. Not about Lucas. Definitely not about that.
But your guilt creeps in, just for a second. Just long enough to make your stomach twist.
You’re cheating on your boyfriend.
You’re actively cheating on Lucas with your sort-of insane ex-girlfriend—who, to be fair, is currently kissing along your body like you’re something deserving of worship. Like she wants to go back to the night you broke up, grab it by the throat, and shake it until it gives you a different ending.
And the worst part is that you want her to.
You want all of this. Even if it’s wrong. Even if it’s messy. Even if tomorrow comes and you have to lie through your teeth about where you were tonight.
Thankfully, you’re pulled from your thoughts as Paige’s fingers hook into your tank top, pulling it up over your head in one smooth, urgent motion. It gets caught for a second, snagged under your arm, but she doesn’t even hesitate. Just lets out a breathy laugh and helps you lift your arms the rest of the way, tossing the top somewhere behind her.
She pauses when she sees you.
You’re bare from the waist up—unlike her, you didn’t bother with a bra tonight. The tank top was enough. You shiver slightly, skin still damp.
“Fuck, baby,” Paige mutters hoarsely. Her eyes roam across your chest like she’s recommitting your breasts to memory—which, she probably is.
And then she leans back in, mouth fast and greedy. Her lips graze across the swell of your chest, her tongue flicking out against one of your pert nipples. She sucks, cheekbones becoming prominent, as her hand stimulates the other bud. You arch into the touch, a quiet gasp escaping your lips, and Paige just groans in response.
She moves even lower, trailing wet kisses down your stomach like she’s trying to worship every inch of you in the fastest way possible. Her hair is still wet from the rain. It sticks to her forehead, her cheeks. You reach down without thinking and brush some strands behind her ear, and for a flicker of a second, her eyes spring up to meet yours.
There’s something in them—something messy and unspoken and so achingly familiar it almost knocks the breath out of you. She looks at you like she doesn’t know whether to say “I missed you” or “I’m gonna ruin you,” and honestly, it might be both.
You swallow hard as her fingers slide down your sides, wet palms skimming your hips. She shifts slightly above you, her knee pressing deeper between your thighs, and then she mutters, low and little slotted, “’M takin’ these off.”
It’s not a question, or a warning. Just a statement of fact, like she knows it’s already a done deal. Like she knows how much you want her. It pisses you off, but she’s right. You don’t bother trying to argue; you’re too impatient for that right now. Instead, you lift your hips, giving her room.
The denim peels off in slow, wet scrapes—Paige tugging your jeans down clumsily, muttering something under her breath about how soaked they are. Her hands fumble at your ankles, pulling the cuffs off before she throws the mess of fabric to the floor. Her hands are cold and your skin is goosebumped from the downpour, but somehow it just makes everything feel sharper, more alive.
You watch as her gaze returns to you before stilling. The grin sidles upon her face before she even says anything. Her lip quirks, slow and smug. She blinks once, then twice, like she’s confirming something.
“Well, would you look at that,” Paige murmurs, titling her head. Her voice is thick with amusement.
You frown. “What?”
She reaches out, brushes her fingers over the lace of your underwear before snapping the waistband against your stomach. “You wore these,” she replies matter-of-factly. The way she says it makes your face go hot.
You glance down, your stomach twisting the second you register. Lavender lace. The soft pair she got you when you were still dating, the one that belongs in the set with the bra. Purple is her favorite color. You hadn’t meant to wear them tonight. It just—happened. Bad luck. Or maybe subconscious salvatore. You’re not sure.
“Shut up,” you mumble quickly, but your voice is weak, defensive. You shift your hips slightly, trying to throw her off, but she doesn’t let up.
“Nah, nah,” she says, laughing. “You wore these. Tonight. These.” Her fingers curl just under the waistband once more like she’s framing the evidence. “These are my panties.”
You groan, hiding your face in your hands. “Oh my God.”
Paige just chuckles again—low and smug, the sound all warm breath against your thigh—and leans in. She presses her mouth to the inside of your leg, right above the lace, and bites. Not too hard, just enough to make you gasp, make your hips jerk. Her hands grip your thighs, holding you still as she drags her teeth across your skin again.
You feel her fingers trail up between your legs, teasing, lazy. She doesn’t even go for the waistband. Not yet. Just presses her fingers over the damp lace, at your clothed clit, where she knows you’re already pulsing for her. Her touch is light, maddeningly so. Just pressure, then a slow little circle, then nothing. Then again.
You exhale sharply, a little whimpering escaping before you can stop it.
“Yeah,” she breathes, all cocky and satisfied, rubbing at your pussy through your underwear—her underwear. “You want this, huh?”
You want to roll your eyes. You want to curse her out. You want to tell her to shut up again.
But you also want her hand between your legs, so.
“Obviously,” you mutter instead, shifting your hips closer to her fingers. “Jesus.”
She smirks. “Still so easy for me,” she murmurs, running her thumb in a slow, purposeful drag over your covered clit again. “Still so wet, even with these on. Shit.”
You don’t respond. You can’t. Not with the way your body is reacting to her—how warm and staticky and shamefully good it feels, even after everything. Especially after everything. It’s fucked yo. It’s so deeply, stupidly fucked up. But the thing about Paige is that she’s always known exactly how to pull you apart, and tonight’s no different.
Her lips move up your thigh again, kisses slower now, mouth more deliberate. She’s still teasing you with her fingers, but at least she’s pressing harder now. Your legs twitch a little under her hands, breath coming faster.
You grab at her wrist. “Paige.”
She hums against your skin. “Mm?”
“Either take ’em off or don’t.”
Another smug little grin. “Bossy,” she mutters, but she finally starts to tug them down.
And you think she’s gonna rip them off just like the jeans and your tank top, quick and careless, like she can’t get them off fast enough. But she doesn’t. She goes slow with it. Real slow. The lace peels off your skin in soft, damp stretches, catching slightly on the curve of your hips, then your thighs, like it doesn’t want to let go. She’s careful with it, rolling them down past your knees, then over your ankles one at a time.
And then, instead of flinging them off to the side like the rest of your clothes, she hesitates.
She holds them, twisting the fabric around her fingers once. She looks at them for a second, like she’s remembering something. And then, without a word, she sets them down—right beside you on the bed, neat and deliberate like she’s placing something valuable. You roll your eyes; you know she’s trying to emphasize the fact that they’re “her” panties.
You watch as her blue eyes trail over you, before settling between your legs. She can see how soaked and slick you are. When she looks back up at you, that teasing edge in her expression is gone. Replaced by something darker. Heavier. Like the sight of you naked knocked the air right out of her.
“Fuck,” she breathes, more to herself than you.
And then she moves.
No more games. No more slow burn or smug comments or smartass remarks. Just Paige, leaning in with a newfound desperation.
The first thing you feel is her breath. Hot and shaky against your cunt, curling over you in waves that make your toes curl. Then her mouth—her lips, soft and plush and open, parting against you like a question she already knows the answer to.
Your hips buck involuntarily and she groans—low and satisfied and a little dizzy—like the taste of you hit her like a shot to the head. Her hands grip your thighs firmly, thumbs digging in just enough to hold you still as she licks a slow stripe between your folds.
Your breath hitches in your throat. Paige doesn’t say anything, but she hums like she’s pleased with herself, and the vibration makes you whimper. Her mouth works steadily, not frantic, not messy, just focused. Eager, but in control. She’s pacing herself like she knows exactly how long it’ll take to make you cum—and plans to stretch it out just enough to make you lose your mind before it.
You feel her shift, settling between your legs like she’s not planning on going anywhere anytime soon. One of her hands slides up, presses lightly over your stomach, while the other stays clamped around your thigh, keeping you open and spread for her. You’re breathing hard already, fingers fisting the sheets, head tilted back against the pillow.
But then she flicks her tongue just right—right there, straight on your clit, the perfect little spot she always used to find without trying—and your whole body goes tight.
“Fuck,” you choke out, hips twitching, hand flying to the back of Paige’s head without thinking. Your fingers tingle in her hair, damp and messy and soft, and she lets you, even leans into the pressure like it spurs her on.
“Mm,” she hums again, mouth still locked on you. Her eyes flick up for a second—just long enough for you to see the heat beneath them—and then she closes them again and gets back to work.
Her pace picks up, beginning to circle her tongue on your pussy with more pressure. Like she’s chasing something now. Like she’s chasing you. And when your hips roll up again, she moans softly like she loves that—like she needs it just as much as you do.
“Paige—” you stumble, her name coming out half-broken.
She pulls back for one second, breath ragged, lips slick and swollen, her nose a little wet too, and murmurs, “I gotchu, mama,” before ducking her head again.
And you know she does—in this position, she always does.
She sucks, lips around your bud, and your legs shake.
“Oh my God,” you whisper.
Her fingers finally move—trail up your thigh again, then find their way between your legs. Her mouth moves down, tongue finding your entrance, thrusting inside. Her fingers, on the other hand, rub over your soaked clit in slow strokes.
You’re a mess now. Moaning soft and breathless, biting your lip, fucking Paige’s face. It’s too much and not enough.
Paige’s grip tightens. She keeps moving her tongue, rubs her fingers faster. The sounds emitting are obscene. Your whole body is trembling, your thighs clenching around her shoulders, your heart pounding so loud you can barely hear anything else.
You’re about to cum. You’re right fucking there. You know it, Paige knows it too.
And then: she stops.
Just for a second. Just long enough to make you want to scream.
Her mouth doesn’t move far. Her fingers don’t leave. She just slows everything down—lets her tongue go lazy, softens the pressure of her fingers into something more like a tease than an intention. Just enough to cool the fire without putting it out completely. Enough to keep you hovering in that frustrating, impossible space where you can feel your orgasm burning in your gut, but you can’t reach it.
You whimper, pathetic and desperate. “Paige,” you say. It doesn’t even sound like a protest—it’s too soft. Too needy.
And she just chuckles. Low and rough and stupidly smug. “Sweetheart, I know you ain’t think I was gon’ let you finish that fast,” she chastises.
She licks a lazy stripe up your center, just enough to make you shudder, then pulls back again to speak. “Uh-uh.” Her lips brush the inside of your thigh now. “Nah, baby. Not yet.”
You try to buck your hips, to chase the pressure, but her hand flattens against your stomach again, pinning you down.
“Be good,” she scolds.
It’s cruel. So cruel. But it’s not mean. She’s not doing it to punish you—there’s no spite in it. It’s worse than that. She’s doing it because she wants to. Because she likes this. The control, the way she can make your whole body lose itself with nothing but her mouth and a couple fingers.
She starts again. Slow. Gentle. Just lips and tongue at first—no fingers—circling softly, tasting you with this lazy rhythm that makes your whole body ache. It’s good. God, it’s so good. But it’s not enough.
Every time she gets you close—every time your thighs start to tremble and your hands fist in the sheets and your stomach starts to tighten like you’re gonna explode—she backs off again. Pulls away just enough go to keep you right there on the edge. And it happens again. And again. And again.
You lose count around the fourth time. Maybe the fifth.
Your entire body is flushed, sweat beading down your neck and across your chest, your breathing ragged and high in your throat. You’re begging now, pride gone. Just soft, broken pleads slipping from your lips.
“Please,” you whisper, over and over. “Paige, please.”
She hums like she’s thinking about it. “Please what?” she asks, voice all innocent like she doesn’t already know. “Whatchu want, baby?”
You want to scream. You want to cry. You want to cum. But mostly, you want her—her mouth, her fingers, her everything. The full weight of her attention. No more teasing. No more games.
“I want—” You can barely get the words out. Your voice is hoarse. “I want to cum. Please.”
She grins into your thigh, and you can feel it.
“Yeah?” she asks. “You want me to let you?”
You nod hard, nearly gasping. “Yes. God, yes, baby, please.”
She takes her time, still. Like she’s filing that away for later—your voice all cracked and pleading, your body practically shaking with want.
But then—finally—her mouth returns, this time with her fingers. Two of them, slow at first, just enough to ease inside, stretch you open at this perfect pace that makes your eyes roll back. And then her tongue follows—firm and fast and focused again.
She doesn’t let up this time.
Her fingers pump deep, curling just right with every thrust. Her mouth locks onto your clit, her tongue flicking and circling, and you feel it. You feel the difference. You feel her let you.
It builds so fast you almost don’t believe it’s happening—like your body can’t trust it yet, like it’s waiting for her to pull away again. But she doesn’t. She keeps going. Keeps fucking you with her fingers and sucking with just the right amount of pressure until you’re moaning like mad. Until your back arches clean off the bed.
And when you finally cum, you really cum.
It hits like a wave—full-body, all-consuming, a rush of heat and noise and sensation that floods your chest and curls your toes and makes your vision blur. You cry out, loud and unfiltered, Paige’s name breaking on your tongue as everything finally snaps.
She holds you through it. Keeps her fingers moving just enough to ride it out, keeps her mouth pressed against you like she doesn’t want to miss a single second of it. And when your thighs tremble and your hips jerk and you try to push her away, overstimulated, and breathless, she only pulls back slowly, letting you come down soft and dizzy and completely gone.
You collapse against the bed, boneless, the sheets twisted beneath you and your skin flushed everywhere. Your chest is rising and falling like you ran a marathon, your eyes fluttering shut, and your lips are parted like you forgot how to close them.
Paige crawls back up your body, slow and smug and glowing like she just won something. Her mouth is shiny, her chin wet, her eyes softer now. She leans in, kisses the inside of your knee, then your thigh, then your hip, then right between your ribs like she’s following a map only she can read.
And then she finally kisses you. You taste yourself on her tongue.
“Still alive?” she murmurs, pulling back just barely, her breath fanning over your lips.
You nod tiredly. She grins.
“Good,” she says, nudging your nose with hers. “’Cause I ain’t done with you yet.”
“Paige,” you whine, eyes squeezing shut. You can’t, you swear. After all the edging and teasing, you’re fucking spent.
“C’mon,” Paige breathes as her fingers trail back down, teasing light circles on your clit like she’s checking to see if you’re still there. Still dripping for her. Still a mess. You are.
But instead of going soft or gentle—instead of giving you a break—Paige just laughs, low and smug and annoying, leaning closer until her forehead brushes yours. She’s smiling down at you like she’s seen this movie a hundred times before and already knows how it ends.
“You can’t take anymore? Really?” she asks, faux innocent, like she didn’t just spent twenty minutes dragging you to the edge and yanking you back every time you even thought about finishing.
You shake your head, too wrecked to even be embarrassed. Your legs twitch under her, and your breath stutters when she dips her hand again, rubbing faster now, rougher. Quick circles.
Your eyes fly open. “Paige—!”
She’s right there, hovering, looking so calm it’s almost rude. Her voice drops low, warm and coaxing. “You got it,” she murmurs, then leans in, kissing you languidly. “I’mma strap you, ’kay? It’s gon’ feel good.”
You blink at her, heart stuttering. The words hit you like a wave of something—lust, maybe, or memory, or just plain old holy shit, it’s been a while type of adrenaline.
Because, with Paige, the strap is something different. And you remember.
You remember how it used to turn her into almost someone else entirely—more focused, more intense, like she stepped into a role made for her. All that cocky, athletic confidence of hers funneled into every thrust. It used to drive you insane. She’d smirk down at you, hold you steady by the hips, mutter stuff under her breath that made your brain go static. Always so good at knowing when to push, when to slow down, when to whisper something filthy in your ear like she owned you. And, back then, she kind of did.
So, if you already here, already ruined and half-gone and trembling in her bed—you might as well let her finish the job.
You nod, barely, and Paige’s smile shifts into something more serious. Still soft, but hungrier now. Like she knows this means something and she’s not gonna waste it.
“Okay,” she says, voice lower. “Don’t move.”
Then she kisses your cheek. Your jaw. Your collarbone. Her mouth is everywhere at once, moving down in quick little bursts of affection like she can’t stop touching you, even for a second.
You hear the drawer behind her open, the soft jingle of the harness. It takes her no time at all. She shimmies out of her cargos and boxers thickly, and fits the purple thing—same color as those panties she got you—to her hips with the same efficiency she’s got on the court.
She climbs back over you, eyes scanning your face like she’s checking in, making sure you’re okay—not just ready, but okay. Her hand slips under your thigh slowly, lifting it gently to drape over her waist.
She doesn’t say anything at first. Just runs her fingers down your side again, resting them low on your hip as she settles between your legs. The silicone presses soft against your skin, and you twitch, already sensitive.
“Look at me,” she tells you, quieter now. Not demanding, more like a reminder. You do. You meet her eyes, and she gives you this look—tender, steady, locked in—that makes your stomach flip.
“You still want this?” she asks, even though she knows the answer.
You nod. “Yeah. Want you, P.”
Something flickers across her face when you say it. Then she leans down, kisses you once, deep and slow. Her hips roll forward just a bit, her strap dipping into your entrance.
“I’ve got you,” she mumbles.
Then she starts to move.
And—God.
You forgot how good she is at this. How well she reads you. How every stroke is meaningful—hips snapping forward in a rhythm that builds slow, steady, patient. She’s not fucking around anymore. She’s locked into this, onto you.
Your hands scrabble for purchase, fingers digging into her back, her shoulders, whatever you can hold. Your legs fall open wider around her hips, and the air goes thick between you—all breath and skin and sound.
She leans down, forearm braced beside your head, sweat already starting to gather along her hairline. Her voice is right against your ear now, rough and low, saying, “Fuck, missed this. Missed you.”
You gasp, nails digging into her skin.
She keeps going. Her hips rock into you steadily and your head tips back into the pillow. She’s so deep, so good, and your body is still humming from everything before—all that edging left you raw, still twitching and clenching down around nothing, and now she’s filling you. Driving into you with smooth, practiced thrusts.
She moves like she owns you—like this is hers, has always been hers, and you’re just finally getting back to what was supposed to be. You can barely catch your breath. The slick sounds between you, the pressure building low in your stomach, the quiet grunts coming out of her mouth every time she drives back—it’s a lot.
Paige’s body hovers over yours, strong and steady, blonde hair falling a little wild into her face—and yours—as she stares down at you. Her cross chain dangles above you as well. It makes you wet. Her eyes flick over your face like she’s tracking every breath, every twitch. Making sure she’s hitting the spot. Making sure you feel all of her.
You do.
Fuck, you really do.
Your fingers curl deeper into her shoulders, your voice slipping out in little gasps and stuttered moans.
“Shit,” you choke out.
“Yeah?” Paige says, breath warm against your mouth. She’s grinning again, cocky as ever. “That feel good?”
You nod, eyes fluttering shut. “So good. Jesus—”
“Mmm,” she hums, and then she leans in again, nipping lightly at your jaw and throat. Her hips roll deeper, sharper, like she wants to remind you exactly who is doing this to you. “Don’t bring him into this. You know I’m the one that fucks you like this.”
You shudder—because yeah. She is.
And this shouldn’t be different. Theoretically. Mechanically. You’ve been having sex with a man for months now—Lucas, your boyfriend. He has a real dick and everything. And, with him, it’s been fine.
But this?
This isn’t fine. This is Paige. And what she’s doing to you—this focused, obsessive, filthy thing she’s doing with her strap and her body and her mouth and her fucking words—it’s not even in the same universe.
It’s better. So much better.
She’s in a whole different mode now. Not the teasing, soft, cocky Paige from earlier—not even the sweet, grinning, “let me make you feel good” Paige. This version of her? The one who puts the strap on and immediately goes a little feral? You almost forgot about this side of her. Or maybe you blocked it out because of how goddamn dangerous it is.
She moves harder, faster, her rhythm never faltering as she slips a hand under your thigh and pushes it up, opening you more, giving herself a better angle.
Her voice drops again, gravelly and low, lips brushing your ear. “You miss this dick, huh?”
You gasp. “Paige—”
She laughs, all breath and grit. “Yeah, you do. Don’t lie. You’ve been lettin’ him touch you, yeah? That boyfriend of yours.”
You blink yo at her, brain short-circuiting, and she moans when she sees it—the way you clench around her strap, the way your eyes roll just a little. She knows exactly what she’s doing.
“You let him fuck you?” she asks, still thrusting, her voice starting to get breathless. “Let him hear you make all those sounds you used to make for me?”
You shake your head—not because it didn’t happen, but because that’s not what matters right now. Not when Paige is here, inside you, her hand gripping your thigh tight and her hips snapping forward like she’s trying to make you forget everyone who isn’t her.
She leans down, pressing her forehead to yours, still talking through shallow breaths.
“He ever get you this wet? Huh?” she asks. “You ever beg him like this?”
You’re too far gone to answer. All you can do is whimper, grabbing at her shoulders, your legs shaking with every thrust. Your body—your cunt, mostly—feels like it’s on fire.
“Fuckin’ knew it,” she mutters, more to herself now. “You can let him date you, whatever. But you always come back to me for this. Don’t you?”
You nod. Or try to. Everything’s blurry now—pleasure curling in your spine, building too fast again. The way she’s thrusting, angled to brush against that gummy spot deep inside you every time, it’s criminal. And she knows it. She keeps her hand on your hip, guiding you into her rhythm, using your body like she built it herself.
“Paige,” you gasp. “I’m—fuck, baby, I’m close.”
Her eyes flash, and she slows just slightly, grinding instead of thrusting, pulling out a ragged moan from your chest. “Yeah?” she whispers. “You wanna cum for me?”
You nod fast, begging with your eyes now.
She leans in again, presses a kiss to your temple, then your cheek, then your lips.
“Okay, baby,” she murmurs. “Go ’head. I got you.”
She thrusts—so fucking deep—and your body goes completely out of your control. That pressure builds too fast, too tight, and your thighs shake. You clench around Paige, voice cracking into a high whimper. Your legs go stiff, whole body arching. Paige rides you through it, hips still moving, her mouth catching the sounds you can’t control.
You cum harder than you have in a long, long time. Even harder than the first one tonight.
And Paige—sweaty, wild-eyed, her strap glistening between you—just smirks down at you like she knows.
“Yeah,” she murmurs, kissing your cheek again. “That’s my girl.”
She eases out of you slow, careful, knowing you’re tender, and even still, it makes you flinch a little. Your whole body’s buzzing—nerves fried, legs weak, brain a complete blur. And the second she’s out, that emptiness hits you like a gut punch. You sigh, deep and shaky, already missing the weight and heat of her even though she’s right there.
You’re still leaking, thighs sticky, body limp. You don’t move—can’t, really—so you just watch her through heavy-lidded eyes as she undoes the harness and slides it down her legs. She tosses it lazily toward the floor, not even looking where it lands, and then she crawls up beside you, her chest rising and falling with shallow breaths. Her pale skin is flushed and glistening. You feel the mattress dip as she pulls herself closer, wraps on long, sweaty arm behind your back, and drags to right on top of her like you weigh nothing.
You don’t resist. You just melt into her.
Her skin is damp and hot against yours, her abs tight beneath your belly, and she lets out a small, winded laugh as you settle in, tucking your face into her neck. Her other hand reaches up, pulls at the hem of the sports bra she’s still wearing. She shimmies it off with some difficulty, then flings it somewhere behind her with zero aim, sighing like she’s been dying to get it off for a while now.
You glance up at her, and she looks down at you, her mouth soft, a little swollen. Then, she leans in and kisses you again—slow this time. Not needy or rushes. Just warm.
You’re so lost in it that you barely notice the way she’s shifting—until her thigh hooks around yours and suddenly her cunt is pressed right against you’re. Skin to skin. Heat to heat. It sends a shockwave through you, makes your breath hitch in your throat and your hips jerk without thinking.
“One more, mama,” Paige murmurs against your lips. “Please.”
You almost say no. Almost.
Because your body is fried. You’ve cum twice—hard, both times. And you’re sore and wrung-out and still trembling in little aftershocks. But then she’s calling you mama in that voice again—sweet and wrecked and a little desperate—and you know exactly what she’s asking for.
She deserves at least once. She’s been so patient. So fucking good to you tonight. You don’t even think she cares about cumming, honestly—she’s always been the type to chase your pleasure more than hers—but still. You want to give her that. Want to watch her fall apart, too.
So, even though your body is screaming at you to rest, you give a little nod. And then another.
“Okay,” you whisper. “Yeah. One more.”
Paige kisses you hard this time, all teeth and tongue and gratitude, and then she’s adjusting your hips again, sliding one of her legs between yours and guiding your thigh up over hers. And then you’re there, pressed together, pussy to pussy, and fuck—it’s a lot. There’s no slow build. You’re already soaked and swollen, and so is she, and the friction is fast and immediate and sweltering.
She groans into your mouth as you grind your hips down into hers, and you can feel her grip tighten on your waist.
“God, baby,” she mumbles. “Fuck, you feel s’good.”
You whimper, already teetering on the edge again. “’M not gonna last,” you admit, breath catching. “I’m so—God, P—”
“I know,” she says, not missing a beat. “I know. Just wanna feel you. Wanna cum with you.”
She guides you with her hands, rocking your hips against hers, keeping the rhythm steady when your thighs start shaking.
“You’re so wet, holy fuck,” Paige breathes. “You’re makin’ a mess on me, mama. You hear that?”
You do. That obscene, slick sound where your pussies meet, the wetness mixing and sliding. It makes your cheeks burn, but it also pushes you closer.
You want to finish with her—you really do. You want to hold you, want to grind together until you both cum at the same time, messy and gasping. But your body has other plans. You’re too sensitive, too overstimulated, and it’s Paige. That combination doesn’t give you a lot of room to breathe.
So you finish first—again—your body seizing up on top of her. It’s not big like the others, but it’s sharp and sweet and hits you right behind your eyes, whitening your vision. You let out a breathy little moan and shudder all over Paige, your thighs twitching around her hips, your chest collapsing against hers.
“Fuck, baby, yeah,” Paige groans, feeling you cum against her, sliding along her own pussy. She doesn’t stop. She just keeps going, grinding up into you a little more insistently now, chasing her own orgasm.
Her grip on you tightens, essentially manhandling your hips now. She tilts up into you, breath catching, and you feel her tensing under you, her thighs locking around yours.
“God, I’mma cum—shit,” she yelps, one last grind of your pussy sending her over the edge.
Finally, you both go still, the air between you thick and humid and exhausted. You collapse fully on top of her now, cheek smushed against her collarbone, her arms wrapped loosely around your back, her heartbeat pounding under your ribs.
Neither of you talks for a minute. You just breathe.
And then Paige sighs, light and wrecked.
“Fuck,” she curses. “Are we gonna regret this tomorrow?”
You’re too tired to think about it. Too dazed to pretend like you have any clue what the hell any of this means.
So you just press your face into her shoulder, and mumble, because you do know this one thing, “Definitely.”
#paige bueckers#uconn wbb#paige bueckers fic#uconn huskies#wbb#wnba#dallas wings#paige bueckers x oc#paige bueckers x reader#paige bueckers smut#paige bueckers angst#paige bueckers fluff#wnba x reader#wlw#wlw smut
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Part of what I like about DPA is how easy it is to read. There's a bunch of subplots and characters, but you can pretty much ignore them until they become relevant again, which is the best for such a long novel. You're just chilling until the author blindsides you by picking up a subplot you forgot about because of all the other shenanigans, which somehow all fit together.
Also, there's little-to-no overly flowery language, and things are repeated to make it easier to understand, which is fantastic when characters are explaining some convoluted politics or whatever
#not a quote#the demon prince goes to the academy#dpa#don't get me wrong there's a lot of though put into each plot and it's by no means predictable#but the author walks you though it so you don't have to use a corkboard and red string to figure out what's going on#you can just read casually <2#also. characters who don't show up as often usually get some type of reminder as to who they are which is so good for my memory issues#(a lot of stories esp. web novels will be like. 'here's some plot-important item we're gonna introduce and then not mention for ~50+....#....chapters and then bring back without explaining what it is' and I will never remember them)#my posts
1 note
·
View note
Text
❥ Big Bad Wolf ii
──⇌••⇋──
♡ Pairings: Dabi x Reader
Summary: Little Red Riding Hood AU. You just wanted to deliver a basket of goodies to your grandma’s house, but you end up getting mixed up with a wolf who wants more than just your basket.
Parts: i
ღ Warnings | 18+ NSFW, Yandere Themes, AU, Manipulation, Cursing, Virginity Loss, Dubcon, Breeding, Threats, Stalking, References to Last Chapters Smut, Etc.
Do not repost my work anywhere. If you see anyone reposting or copying my work please let me know. Thank you!
──⇌••⇋──
“Y/N?... Y/N?” You heard someone call out, waking you from your sleep… that voice… you knew that voice…
“Grandma?” You croaked out, forcing your eyes open.
“Yes, dear! What exactly are you doing out here? Did that mother of yours send you over?” She sighed, “That girl has always been a worrier... and why on God's green earth would you sleep on the porch swing? I’m sure the guest room is much comfier.”
Porch swing? You questioned, as you began regaining consciousness. You lifted your head to look around and saw that she was telling the truth. The pillow for the swing was tucked behind your head, while your red hood was draped over your body. Even your basket was here, pushed off beside you, but seemingly untouched.
“G-grandma, I-”
“Never mind then. I’m sure it was a long journey to make on your own” She dismissed with a wave of her hand, “Not to mention you always were absentminded. Even as a child. Now just forget it and hurry inside! Hasn’t your mother ever warned you that there are wolves about?”
Once inside you had immediately excused yourself to go shower, blaming your desperate need to wash on the long journey over, but truth be told you could still smell him on you. As roughly as you could manage, you washed over every inch of your body repeatedly. Desperately hoping that maybe some of the bruises would come off with your insistent scrubbing as well, but alas, as you looked yourself over in the bathroom mirror it was obvious you failed in that task.
If it wasn’t for the bite mark on your shoulder and the aches of your muscles, you would’ve been sure it was nothing more than a dream. Your head was a bit foggy and pieces of your memory from the night prior were missing more than likely due to the alcohol. You had never drank before and it had seemed to have a bigger effect than you would have thought.
You don’t remember much of how you got to your grandma's house, but you were positive that you somehow managed to walk yourself here after he had left you in the woods. Then, too tired to make it inside, you made yourself a bed on the old porch swing. After all, it doesn’t make sense that he would bring you here, he doesn’t even know where your grandma lives, and you definitely never mention it to him.
You wanted nothing more than to forget the entire encounter, but it was revealing itself to be next to impossible. You’re not sure what he did to you, but no matter how hard you tried, you couldn’t fully get him out of your head. His voice. His smirk. His touch. You wish the whole thing could be erased rather than just bits and pieces, but it felt as if you were under his spell.
“Y/N?” Your grandma called out, disrupting your thoughts, “When you’re done in there, I made breakfast for us.”
“Coming,” you shouted back in response, attempting to keep your voice as steady as possible so as not to worry her. How would you even begin to explain the situation you got yourself in? She would without a doubt tell your mother as well. Oh, you could only imagine the fate that would await you if your mother found out. You’d never be allowed to leave the house again, that much was guaranteed.
Quickly, you threw on one of your spare dresses you kept here for whenever you came to visit. You made sure to pick one that would cover enough skin to hide the markings underneath before rushing off toward the kitchen
“Grandma, I should be the one making you breakfast. You need to be in bed resting.”
“Oh hush dear, there’s plenty of time to rest today. You traveled all this way to deliver me some medicine and goodies, the least I can do is make you some breakfast in return.” She grinned, placing a bowl of porridge down in front of you at the table. “I know it’s not much, but I just haven’t been feeling well enough to go into the market. Regardless you should eat, I know you must be starved.”
You were. In fact, you don't think you realized just how hungry you were until the first bite of food hit your tongue. It was almost as if a switch had been flipped as you all but attacked the food in your bowl. Not even attempting to make small talk in the process of eating which your grandma took note of.
“My my, you were hungry. As good as a cook as I may be I don’t recall you loving my porridge quite this much.” She hummed, scooping up another helping into your bowl. Which you graciously accepted. “Now talk to me. You seem more distracted than usual. What’s on your mind, dear?”
“Nothing, grandma, nothing at all,” you lied, not looking up from your bowl.
“Ahh, nothing, is it? I think I know what has my sweet granddaughter distracted. In fact, it's been a long time coming. You’ve found yourself a boy!”
You dropped your spoon at the shock of her statement. The clattering sound echoing through the small room. “N-no, Grandma, that’s not-”
“Ohh hush now, you don’t have to worry. It’s perfectly natural for a girl your age to have these sorts of feelings.”
Your hand traced over your shoulder without thinking. Your fingers gently rubbing the spot above your shirt covering the bite mark that he had left behind. The wound was burning hot. A constant reminder of the so-called ‘boy’ your grandma was referring to, and what exactly he did to you.
“Don’t worry, I won’t tell your mother about this boy plaguing your thoughts either. Lord knows that woman tends to overreact.” She pushed herself up off her chair, “Well, I reckon it’s time to take my medicine.” She excused herself from the table, pulling out a green vile from inside the basket you had brought over. How strange. You don’t recall your mother packing that, but she did pack a lot of random items, and you weren’t paying as much attention as you probably should have when she was going over everything.
“Okay, grandma. I’ll start cleaning up, and once I’m done, I’ll head into the market for you, so feel free to make me a list.”
“What would I ever do without you, dear?” She took a big swig from the vile, face contorting a bit as she went into a coughing fit. You ran over to her and began rubbing circles on her back to help soothe her, but she raised a hand shooing you away before quickly regaining her composure. “If you could get me some new cough medicine while you’re out I would appreciate that. I’m not sure where your mother got this, but I much prefer to be sick than having to take this again.”
After cleaning up your grandma had become quite exhausted, putting herself to bed as you finished up around her home. At first, you were nervous about going out to the market. Afraid that you might run into that wolf again. But you felt reassured when reminding yourself that he didn’t know where you were. You were safe here.
The walkover was a bit more difficult than normal. Your body was sore from the events of the night prior, and your knee was still tender from your tumble, so you were forced to take everything slower than you normally would. The sun was already setting by the time you were returning.
You hummed to yourself along the way back, holding onto the grocery bag of your grandma's requested items. Hoping that she was feeling much more rested upon your return. When you arrived at the front door, you noticed that it was a bit ajar, but you assumed your grandma had accidentally left it open after going outside while you were away. You shut the door behind you, turning around and coming face to face with the blue-eyed wolf from yesterday's nightmare.
“What are you doing here?” You hissed, trying to act braver than you currently felt. His familiar grin bringing a sinking feeling to your stomach. “Where’s my grandma?” You quickly dropped the bag of groceries on the floor as you ran in the direction of her room.
You barely made it more than a few feet when he had you wrapped in his arms. Your back was being held firmly against his chest, his height causing your legs to dangle helplessly above the ground as you frantically began squirming in an attempt to be released.
“Shh,” he hushed, his warm breath tickling your ear. A chill ran down your spine at the realization of your current predicament. “Now, now, bunny. Dear old grandma is sleeping, and we wouldn’t want to wake her now, would we? After all, sleeping spells ain’t cheap.”
“Sleeping spells?” You froze in place at his confession as your mind went back to the unfamiliar green bottle. “You put that bottle in the basket?”
He chuckled at your cluelessness. “Of course, I did. I would hate for us to be interrupted. I tend to have a bit of a short temper, and I would hate if Gram Gram had to pay the price for it. Wouldn’t you?”
You felt tears begin to well in your eyes at the mention of losing your grandma. “Please,” you whispered desperately, “Please don’t hurt her, I’ll be quiet.”
“Mmm, good bunny.” He praised, gently placing both of your feet on the ground and releasing you from his grip. You spun around and took a few steps back in order to put some distance between the two of you, which he found more amusing than anything. “Is this any way to act around your mate? There’s no reason to be scared.”
“Mate? I don’t know what that is.” You had no idea how he could expect you to act so casually after what he did to you. In your mind, you had every right to be scared. “Please, I have nothing for you. Can’t you just leave?”
He began stepping towards you. Slowly, but meticulously like a predator stalking its prey. You shadowed his movements. Taking one step back for every step forward.
“You’re wrong, you do have something I need.”
“Whatever it is, you can have it. Just take it!” You begged, your back now hitting a wall, as he took this opportunity to place his hands on either side of you—his tall form towering over your helpless one. This position was bringing back the memories of him on top of you from last night. That tickling feeling starting to creep its way back into the lower half of your body.
“Oh, I intended to.” He chuckled, blue eyes glimmering down at you, “You’re my mate. That means you were made for me. I could smell it on you from the first moment I saw you. I watched you from afar, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Until I couldn’t wait anymore.”
You felt the tension continue to grow in the room at his revelation. How long had he been watching you exactly?
“I’m sorry, but you’re wrong. I’m not your mate. I can’t be.”
“Oh? And why not?”
“Well, you’re a wolf and I’m a human, we can’t be together.”
“I see, so you didn’t feel anything the other night? The way you clawed at my back and moaned out my name. The way you withered under me, gripping me with all your strength as if you were begging me to cum inside you. Your body knew who I was even before you did. I bet you're even wet right now.”
“N-no. That's not true.” You fidgeted slightly under his string gaze, rubbing your thighs together in an attempt to shield him from the truth of his words.
“You’re a shit liar, bunny. You know that bite mark on your shoulder isn’t just for show. It connects us. I can feel what you’re feeling, or what you’re desperately trying not to feel. You can try to lie to me all you want, but your body is calling for me. The only reason I’m not ripping your clothes off, and taking you on the floor now is because as much as you may want it, your body wouldn’t be able to handle another round. You humans are weak little things.” He cooed, gently stroking your face, causing you to flinch in response. He gripped your chin forcing you to look up at him, “Now, there’s no need for all of that. This is even harder for me you know, but I’ll make sure to satisfy your needs another day. However, in order for that to happen you need to come with me. I gave you one final day with your grandma, now it's time to come home.”
Why did you have a feeling that the ‘home’ he was referring to was not the home you knew and grew up in?
“I can’t go with you. I have a life here. I have a family here. My grandma, and my mother, they both need me.” You tried to reason, but it was all in vain. He wasn’t going to let up on this.
“Your grandma who lives miles and miles away from you rather than in the same town to ensure you can see her more often? Your mother, the same woman who keeps you locked away in that prison you call home. I doubt you’ve so much as stepped a single toe outside of that town other than when visiting your grandma. Am I wrong? Is this the family and the life that you're referring to?”
His vast knowledge of your life was frightening.
“Listen, I’m trying to play the nice wolf right now, but I’m going to explain this plain and simple. You are coming with me. Kick, scream, fight all you want, but you are coming with me. If this life is what’s keeping you from coming willingly, then I’ll rip it away from you. You won’t have a grandma. You won’t have a mother, All you’ll have is me. Is that what you want?”
You were frozen at his threat. Tears falling at the thought of him taking the only family you had. You wouldn’t be able to live with yourself if you were the reason why he killed them, but you weren't sure if you could live with him either. He was a wolf. He was everything you were warned about. Cunning, strong, fast, and violent. Well known for being naturally vicious carnivores you knew this would be no empty threat. If you didn’t go with him, you would have nothing left.
At the very least maybe, just maybe, you could go with him and earn his trust. Play nice for as long as possible until finding the perfect moment to escape. To run home, and warn your family. All three of you could leave, and you’ll never have to see him again. That might just be your only option.
“...Okay.”
“Okay, you’ll…”
“Okay, I-I’ll go with you.” you cried, taking in a shaky breath as tears continued to fall down your face.
“Smart choice, bunny.”
#cybersvoid#[≈] :: series ➛ Big Bad Wolf#Big Bad Wolf#yandere#au#yandere bnha#wolf dabi#yandere mha#yandere my hero academia#yandere fanfic#dabi x reader#dabi#yandere smut#dabi todoroki#touya x reader#yandere x darling#yandere bnha x reader#yandere touya#yandere touya x reader#touya x y/n#touya x you#self insert
299 notes
·
View notes
Text
Update to this prompt I posted a little while ago. Scroll to the bottom for a link to the story.
Tim gets injured while not wearing his suit one night.
Bernard, who has never met Tim before, finds him and takes him home. He ends up losing his memory and Bernard decides to let him move in while he heals, unaware that he's really Red Robin.
Bruce and the rest of the family can't find Tim anywhere.
Days turn into weeks.
Weeks turn to months.
All without a trace.
Tim and Bernard are getting used to living together, and both the pros and cons of being roommates.
Tim will sometimes have nightmares or flashbacks, but he’s also started to heal.
His family ends up torn, with Jason, Dick, and Steph convinced he’s alive, while Bruce, Cass and Damian have all resigned themselves to believing that he died.
One night, Tim and Bernard take a nighttime walk to a convenience store and witness a robbery.
Tim stops the guy on instinct and has a flashback of fighting with Nightwing. He assumes he was a criminal and runs off before the clerk can thank him.
Something the clerk mentions to Officer Dick Greyson when he arrives to arrest the thief. The clerk hands over the surveillance footage, which ends up being proof that Tim survived.
Dick is overjoyed, but Steph and Jason point out that he isn't being held hostage. He's free and yet never contacted them.
Was he in hiding?
From them?
Or for his own protection from someone?
Or maybe the civilian he was with had done something to him?
Whatever the reason, they decide against telling the rest of the family until they can figure out what's going on.
They begin following Tim, keeping their distances.
Tim, meanwhile, after ‘remembering’ being a criminal, can't stop obsessing over his scars, and who he might have hurt to receive them. He keeps thinking about the convenience store clerk and Bernard, wracked with guilt about all the things he may have done.
Bernard stays by him the whole time, doing his best to calm him down.
Tim doesn't tell him what's on his mind out of fear of being kicked out, and Bernard assumes the event was too stressful for him and doesn't push him to talk.
Eventually, the two of them fall asleep together, and Tim promises to make up for his past crimes by protecting Bernard. Things gradually go back to normal with Bernard going to work and Tim, who has no valid id, staying home and taking care of the apartment.
Nightwing, Red Hood, and Spoiler take turns watching Tim and Bernard.
They still haven't told their family, but know they can't just follow Tim forever.
Before they can decide on their next move, though, Cass bumps into him while grocery shopping. She freezes and he doesn't recognize her, but Dick, Jason, and Steph have to come clean.
Cass is pissed, Bruce wants to bring Tim home immediately, and Damian points out that he might not even want to come home, and that they should leave him be.
They decide that, before they make their decision, they need to talk to Tim. Maybe he really did just decide to quit.
Tim, meanwhile, has been using his free time while Bernard is at work to help people who need it. He becomes somewhat of a neighborhood vigilante, believing that he needs to make up for his past crimes.
Most of the injuries he incurs are minor and easy to hide from Bernard, but one day he takes a knife to the arm.
Bernard freaks out and tries to give him stitches in their kitchen, but then has to convince Tim to let him take him to a hospital.
Tim, not wanting to be arrested for crimes he doesn't remember committing, therefore leaving Bernard alone, argues that he's fine.
It doesn't hurt that bad.
He'll heal.
Bernard gets frustrated and shows off his own scars, which he had worked hard to always keep hidden. He explains what happened to him, and how his family disowned him as a result of ending up in the cult, and that he promises he won't put Tim in a situation where he could be in danger.
He asks to know why Tim is so adamant against going to the hospital and Tim reluctantly admits what he's pieced together from his flashbacks.
Bernard is shocked to find out that he might have been sharing his apartment with a criminal, but reasons that that must be why Tim knows how to fight.
Deciding to focus on the problem at hand, Bernard convinces Tim to at least let him take him to Leslie’s place, as she doesn't ask questions.
Leslie proceeds to ask questions, prompting Bernard to be the one to answer them for Tim.
Leslie comes to the conclusion that Bernard is answering so that Tim doesn't say the wrong thing, and only grows more concerned when she tries to subtly give him openings to slip her a message or some sort of sign that he needs help and he doesn't.
She decides that, since he's acting like he's never met her, she'll play along.
Once Bernard and Tim leave, she calls Bruce and tells him what happened.
Bruce decides it's time to step in because something is clearly wrong with Tim.
Tim and Bernard head back home and have a long talk about everything Tim's been hiding and what he's been up to.
Bernard wonders if Tim might be wrong about his assumption that he was a criminal, but Tim remembers stalking Batman, fighting with Nightwing, Robin trying to kill him and a few other things.
Tim was a criminal, and he's certain of it.
At a loss of what else to do, Bernard convinces Tim to get takeout for dinner, since neither have eaten yet.
Tim agrees and they walk down to Tim's favorite place.
On the way there, Batman and Nightwing show up and order them into the Batmobile.
Tim manages to fight off Nightwing as Batman is driving and Nightwing isn't expecting Tim to fight him and escapes with Bernard.
Their suspicions all appear to be confirmed; the Batfam believe Tim is being controlled by Bernard, while Bernard and Tim believe he's a wanted criminal.
Tim decides he needs to leave, since he's obviously being hunted, but Bernard refuses to let him.
Not alone, at least.
Tim wants Bernard to stay safe, which means away from him, but Bernard is just as worried about Tim's safety. They argue, but ultimately both find an abandoned building to hide in together.
They decide to take turns sleeping and Tim falls asleep wondering what sort of crime he committed to warrant the Bats searching for him. He ends up dreaming of the night he found his father's body and wakes up believing that he killed him.
Bernard has nodded off at this point and Tim needs to clear his head so he heads up to the roof to process what he dreamed about.
The bats decide that, for their safety and his, Tim will need to be taken by force and they can figure out what's wrong with him once they have him back home.
They track them to the abandoned building and break in, but only find Bernard.
Bernard ends up getting captured quickly and taken to the batcave for questioning.
Tim, who witnessed the abduction but hadn't been quick enough in getting down from the roof to do anything, decides it's time to go on the offensive against the bats.
He has had enough flashbacks to piece together that Batman is Bruce.
He's tired.
Angry.
Frustrated.
He's been living for months without knowledge of who he used to be and having to deal with random flashbacks and trying to piece together what his life before looked like.
The bats taking Bernard is his last straw.
He decides to start by breaking into the manor and looking for Bernard there.
Bernard, meanwhile, is desperately trying to convince Bruce and the others that he has no idea where Tim is, that he didn't do anything to Tim, and that Tim has amnesia.
They don't believe him until Tim shows up and goes all-out trying to attack them and escape with Bernard, but Bernard is the one who manages to calm him down and convince him to listen to his family.
It takes a while, and a lot of proof, but Tim finally regains his memory.
He and Bernard officially start dating and move back in together.
They like to joke that Bernard had the craziest introduction to the family, despite being a civilian.
#batman#batfam#tim drake#dick grayson#bruce wayne#jason todd#red robin#batfamily#nightwing#red hood#robin#damian wayne#cassandra cain#black bat#orphan#spoiler#stephanie brown#timber#timbern#amnesia#the outline alone#ended up being 1300 words#writing prompts#writing prompt#prompt#prompts#batdad#batfam prompt
584 notes
·
View notes
Text
𝐌𝐲 𝐁𝐞𝐥𝐨𝐯𝐞𝐝
Toji Fushiguro
[Chapter 11] A Better Man
← Previous Chapter - Story Masterlist - Next Chapter →
Pairing: Toji Fushiguro x f!Reader
Discord +18 - Twitter - Ko-Fi
“Shiu… To what do I owe this pleasure?” You open the door to your apartment to find your ex-husband’s old friend. You have no contact with the man, therefore you have no idea why he stands in front of you. He holds a pink gift bag, making you assume that he’s brought a gift for the baby, but why? Then you remember you have a very persistent ex-husband that’s very good friends with the man that stands before you. “What does Toji want? He can just call me, he has my number– For fuck’s sake, you have my number.”
“I’m just here to drop off a gift for my niece.” Shiu says, holding up the bag. He’s not here just for that, and you know it but you won’t drag out an interrogation, demanding an answer from him. Instead, you take the bag from his hand and begin to close the door in his face. He stops the door before it’s shut right in his face, “Not so fast.”
“So you’re not just dropping off a gift?” You tilt your head to the side, slowly blinking your eyes to play dumb. Shiu sighs, shaking his head. He doesn’t like to admit that he's here on behalf of Toji… Well, Toji did ask him to come but Shiu isn’t exactly trying to push the agenda that Toji urged him to.
“Can I come in or not?” Shiu asks, and you take a moment to think about it– Well, you pretend to take a moment to think about it, wasting a couple of precious seconds of his life. Instead of answering, you move to the side to allow him in.
Shiu takes off his shoes when he steps into the apartment. He hadn’t been here since he helped you move in, and it’s nice to see how the place has been transformed into an apartment that screams your name. He almost laughs at the fact that everything looks babyproofed, even when it’s too early for it. He knows you don’t have that much time in your hands to do it all, so it’s clear what your priority is.
“What did Toji tell you to do?” You question when Shiu sits on your couch, putting the gift bag on your coffee table. Shiu is biting his tongue, not wanting to answer the question immediately.
“Can’t I just come around to check up–” He begins, but you cut him off before he can finish his claim. You swear you’ll roll your eyes so far back into your head that you’ll be able to see your brain if he claims that he isn’t here on behalf of Toji.
“Be serious with me.” You respond, as Shiu’s hands go to his knees. He takes a deep breath before nodding his head.
“He wants me to convince you to move in with him since he claims that’s the best course of action since you’re having a baby and all.” He tells you, making you scoff. Toji just doesn’t know when to drop something, you never realized how persistent he can be while you were married. Maybe because Toji didn’t even try. “I’m honestly here just to say I showed up.”
“Then why did you insist on coming in?” You reply, and Shiu sits in silence. How does he answer honestly and fast without prying. Shiu doesn’t want to build a case for Toji but at the same time, he does have a lot to say in support of him. He doesn’t want to make you uncomfortable either. “Just say it.”
“Toji’s a tough person to be with but he does love you.” Shiu says, and you click your tongue. You’ve heard the argument a million times, and you’re never convinced. Even if he does love you, you’re never getting back with him.
“Why do you bring this up?” You ask him. “I mean, I thought you weren’t going to try anything but here you are, telling me that Toji does love me.”
“I’m not trying to convince you of anything, he does love you and I’m just bringing it up.” Shiu argues, and you hold back on sighing. You keep your irritation to yourself, wanting to seem neutral about all of this.
“Okay, what’s the point of it?” You respond, wanting this conversation to be over. You shouldn’t have to explain to him that trying to be convinced that you should get back with your ex is a rather bothersome topic.
“You two are expecting a daughter, if you actually want to get back with him don’t feel guilty.” He tells you, and you chuckle. Did he really just say that? You wonder if you would feel guilty if you got back together with him, but for what reason would you?
“I appreciate it, Shiu, but I have no plans on getting back with him. Do I really need to tell you how horrible it was to be married to him for you to stop helping him?” You try to sound nonchalant about it all, but the annoyance peeks through your voice. Shiu feels the need to disagree with you, even though he’s helping him in a way.
“I’m not helping him.”
“Then what are you doing?” You question, making the man suck his bottom lip between his teeth. He’s quiet. He doesn’t know how to answer because you’re right. He is helping Toji.
“I guess I am.” He answers. He lets out a sigh, standing up from the couch, beginning his walk to the front door since the reason for his visit has come to an end. “It’s just weird to see Toji so miserable… He’s trying really hard to get something he wants and his efforts are in vain.”
“Toji needs to learn that he can’t get everything he wants. I gave him many chances, and he took them for granted. I shouldn’t be expected to give him another chance simply because he realized he can’t have me anymore.” You argue, and Shiu can’t say anything back because you’re right. He doesn’t know the extent of your issues with Toji, therefore he shouldn’t say more.
He opens the front door and waves at you, and before he can say anything else to you, you say, “Please don’t come around if you’re just coming here for Toji, I don’t want to hear it.”
“Hope you like the gift.” Shiu says before walking out. You don’t hesitate before closing the door. You roll your eyes as you walk to the coffee table to get the bag.
You find the cutest hat inside of the bag, which nearly makes you squeal. You should text him and thank him, but you’ll hold off on it. You’re reasonably upset. You have enough to deal with Toji, you don’t need a third party getting involved simply because he’s Toji’s friend.
For a moment you thought that Shiu would remain neutral in all of this, just now do you realize just how foolish you were. Shiu is Toji’s friend, not yours.
You smile like a schoolgirl when you get a delivery of flowers early in the morning. You’re excited for the lucky person that’s going to be met with flowers this morning. You ask who they’re for, and it takes you by surprise when he says your name. You sign for the flowers and are quick to look for a note.
You don’t really need to ask who they’re from, you know they’re from Toji. You find the note, one that makes you smile even brighter. You hate that it does, but finally getting the attention that you’ve been lacking from him makes you feel accomplished. He makes sure to compliment you in every way possible in such a small note.
And just as you put the note away, you receive a message from him, asking you to lunch. You have to take a deep breath, putting the phone down for a minute to not seem too excited. You won’t let a beautiful bouquet of flowers change your mind. You try to seem as unenthusiastic as possible when you accept his invitation.
Toji picks you up at the office, but unlike other times, he doesn’t get out of his car to go to you. You can only assume it has something to do with your supervisor, but regardless, it’s none of your business. Toji is a single man, what he does with other women is no longer your matter, as much as it fills you with jealousy.
“There you are.” Toji gets out of the car to open the door for you. He makes sure to compliment you more, “You’re glowing today. You’re stunning.”
“Thank you, Toji.” You respond as he opens the car door. You get in, and he runs to the driver’s side to not keep you waiting.
He begins the short drive to the restaurant he picked out for lunch, making light chatter. He’s asking you about you and how you’re feeling, and you give him short dry answers. He’s really trying, and you feel bad for doing this to him– But he deserves it.
You get to the restaurant, and the first thing you notice is how nice it is. He’s going all out on you, and it’s hard not to be happy. You dreamt of this for years, and you’re finally getting it when you have no need for it.
“Thank you for the flowers, Toji. They’re beautiful.” You bring up when you’re seated at a table. You don’t want lunch to be as awkward as the car ride.
“I’m glad you like them.” He responds, a shy smile on his lips. Who would’ve thought bouquets would be so expensive, he wouldn’t dare bring up the price though. “Also… Sorry about Shiu.”
“Let’s not talk about him please.” You tell him, and Toji nods in response. Of course you wouldn’t like to talk about that.
You’re looking at the menu, deciding what’s most appetizing at the moment. Something that won’t make you sick to your stomach. While you focus on that, Toji tries his best to think of something that’ll catch your attention. There’s only one thing that you can talk about for hours, and that’s the baby.
He clears his throat, “Anzu is a cute name.”
“Huh?” You look up at him, a sparkle in your eyes when you hear him. “I love the name! But I’m not sure, I have to keep looking at my options.”
“Of course, we have time. But I heard the name not too long ago and I love it.” Toji agrees. You begin to talk about baby names, and he finds himself getting excited. It’s hard not to get excited when you’re clearly over the moon because of this. “I hope we can come to a decision before she’s born.”
“Do you think she’ll be born before or after Megumi’s birthday?” You ask as your hand goes to your bump. Toji takes a moment to think about it.
“On his birthday.” Toji answers, and you hope that isn’t the case. You wish Toji can celebrate his son’s birthday without an issue. “How are you holding up though? Is everything okay?”
“Why do you mainly ask about me and not the baby? Aren’t you excited?” Your question comes from pure curiosity. You swore Toji was getting excited about her, but his questions are only to you, very rarely about the baby. Toji clears his throat before answering,
“I’m excited. I am. But you’re my main priority.” You raise your brows, a bit taken back by his response. “You were my wife first, and you always will be. My priorities will shift when she comes along, but she isn’t here yet.”
He’s choosing the right words, making you foolishly smile. He’s doing things right today, and if he keeps doing them like this, you might reconsider the decision that you’ve made.
But you remind yourself that you could’ve had this husband for years, but he chose not to be. Regardless you smile,
“You’re right. Thank you, Toji.”
#toji x y/n#toji zenin#toji fushiguro x reader#jjk#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen x reader#toji fushiguro#daddy toji#fushiguro toji#jujutsu kaisen toji#jujutsu toji#jjk toji#toji x reader#toji x you#dilf toji#toji fushiguro x you#toji fanfic#toji fic
533 notes
·
View notes
Text
There is No Closure, Just Adapting To Life
Ao3 link: Here Master list: Here
Summary:
Danny should have asked more questions before accepting the request to fix a different dimension's time stream from Clockwork. He didn’t think he would be de-aged and live a different life where he would latch on to a new family and friends. It was nice being a part of a community of heroes.
It really wouldn’t have been that bad if he stayed there. Too bad that he was pulled from that world and back into his old one, both fulfilling his wish to see his original family and killing all the relationships with his new ones.
Now he has to figure out how to live in his original dimension again. And maybe, just maybe find a way to visit the one he forcefully left behind.
Chapter 1: Your trial period is over; your account has been put on hold.
Danny shouldn't be thinking about the past life he lived, shouldn't think about the parents who adopted him only to disappear for months at a time, nor the vigilante family he’d inserted himself into during their time of need. That life wasn't his to begin with! Just a dimension with a timeline that needed fixing in an unconventional way.
So, why is he crying?
He just got back to his home, time hadn’t passed here. He can see Sam, Tucker, and Jazz again! (He'll never see Cass, Jason, Dick, Damien, Steph, Kon –) He's more experienced and better at fighting now. He can protect Amity better! (He misses Gotham. The city seemed to make heroes feel like magic) Danny has his original life back… but damn it, he wants to go back! He doesn't want to protect a city alone again!
Danny curls into himself on his bed. Silent sobs racking his body. He's so different than he was before. His hair was longer and parted in the middle, nothing like his usual, (old), fringe style. His missing scars and the new ones he can't explain. Gods- (No, wait, it's Ancients) he is missing his spleen! How was he going to explain that, or any of this? Even as his sobs grew more violent, their volume didn't increase.
A trick he learned in the Wayne manor.
He didn't want to disturb anyone with his half remembered dreams of a different life.
Danny took a shuddering breath, the feelings he’d been trying to bury since his return hitting him full force. He’d been sucked back to his original dimension without warning a day ago. Clockwork, that bastard, didn't even give him time to say goodbye to the rest of the Bats and Birds. He was in his apartment as Tim Drake one second and plopped in Danny Fenton's bedroom the next.
His talk with the older ghost didn't make the situation any better.
He didn't explain anything! Just that his work in that dimension's timeline was done. If Clockwork hadn't time locked the portal Danny would've been in the ancient’s lair instead of dissociating in a room that doesn't feel like his anymore. He hates not being given a choice or having a plan.
Jason was right; anger was so much easier than actually dealing with your feelings.
His spiraling was stopped when he heard a soft knock on his door. Oh, he’d forgotten that Jazz was home. Living through a lifetime made him forget a lot about his first one. He didn't get time to follow the new spiral of thoughts before his sister opened the door.
"Danny?" Her voice was soft, laced with worry.
"Yeah," He hates how hoarse his voice sounds.
He should be better than this; he’s infiltrated the league of assassins for Ancients’ sake. He watched as she approached his bed, buried beneath blankets. He can hear when she actually sees him by her gasp.
"What happened?" Jazz asked as she sat on the bed facing him.
"I… I fixed a timeline in a different dimension for Clockwork." Danny can't bring himself to look at her. Everything is still fresh. The feeling he can just barely comprehend as grief has yet to settle inside him. He takes a deep breath. He can compartmentalize this and deal with it after Jazz leaves.
"How long were you gone this time, a month or two?" Jazz looks at him with unending patience and care.
"17 years," He whispers hesitantly.
"Oh… oh, Danny." He couldn’t have prepared himself for the shock and pained confusion on her face. She leaned her over him, pulling him into a tight hug.
Oh, he can't compartmentalize this after all. Danny’s breath hitched as fat tears began rolling down his face, dampening his pillow even more. His life as Tim made him forget what it was like to have unending support from a sibling. He loved the hodge podge of the Waynes, but he was a vigilante first. He wasn’t really family.
Just a coworker.
“You don’t have to talk about it if it’s too much. Just know that I’ll always be here for you little brother,” Jazz’s voice was gentle. Oh, did he miss her during those years. Cass and Barbara helped him cope with missing Jazz whether they knew it or not. He turned into her, relishing in the fact she was here. He may be missing a whole new family, but he got his old one back.
“I missed you, Jazz. Can you stay here with me for a little while?” He pleaded between silent sobs.
“Of course. I’ll be here as long as you need.”
---------—x—---------
Tim woke up to the sound of typing and the sight of red hair. He must have crashed at Barbara’s last night. He sits up, not fully awake just yet.
“Morning, Babs,” he yawns, eyes blurry.
The gentle but persistent clicking of keys stops with a hitch of her breath. "Danny, it's me Jazz. Is Babs someone you were close to… before?"
The voice he hears back isn't Barbara's.
It's one he barely recognizes now, made even harder to place with the barely covered pain. Jazz deserves a better brother than him.
What kind of brother is he, that he doesn't even remember his own sister at first glance.
Danny takes a deep shaky breath. No, he can't think like that. He hasn't seen her in 17 years, Of course he isn't going to recognize her. Still she hasn't changed one bit.
He can't tell if that makes it better or worse.
"Yeah" he croaks, voice rough from sleep and the lump that's formed in his throat. “She has hair like yours.”
“Oh… do you want to talk about it?” she offers awkwardly. She was completely out of her depth but still wanting to help in her own way. (Alfred would have loved to meet her.)
Danny shakes his head, pushing past the aching in his chest as he drags himself out of bed. He doesn't look back at Jazz, he doesn't want to see the pitying look in her eyes. Something ugly, angry, and raw always tends to creep into him when that particular emotion is directed at him, and she doesn't deserve that.
What a cruel joke that the one thing that he gets in spades in both lives is pity.
He needs a strategy if he plans to survive the next couple of days, (the rest of his life), and that starts small. Get ready and investigate what the hell was happening in his life before… his time mission. He lost so much time with his breakdown, how annoying.
Tim (no, he's Danny now) huffs, opening his closet. Well before he starts anything he needs a damn shower.
---------—x—---------
By the time Danny was clean and dressed, Jazz had left him with a journal with his name on it and her scrapbook. Ancients, she really is the best big sister. (Cass would contest that).
He knows that he should dive into them right away, but… he can put it off a little longer. Remembering and relearning will take time, and he has all the time in the world now, whether he likes it or not. Diving deep will be too much. He’s too emotionally raw, and just needs something to latch on to, like:
Next day survival plan 101, start small.
He can look at Danny’s phone; he’ll figure out what to do with Tim’s later. Remember, one step at a time; one thing at a time. Finding the device was easy, it was on the nightstand where he always leaves it. Seems like this is one of the habits he kept in both lifes. Opening it up was easier than he originally expected; he really didn't have a sense of cybersecurity beyond Tucker back then.
(…Now?)
The device was familiar in so many different ways; he always did gravitate towards technology (with Tucker pushing him forward right next to him). The screen lit up, showing the basic layout of all phones; he dismissed notifications from dumb games, leaving the social media ones. What he was really looking for was his messages.
He had a couple new messages from Sam and Tucker in their group chat. He should look at the chat, but, in doing so, he'd be facing the people he had been grieving their missing presence for the last 17 years. A missing presence that had him picked up so many new hobbies, just because they reminded him of his two best friends. Danny would have never touched a camera if it wasn't for the ache in his chest everytime he passed a looming gargoyle. The hundreds of pictures will finally be seen by their intended audience, if he could only get himself to open the gods damned chat!
Shaky breath slips from his lips as he steadies his thoughts. Baby steps. Look at the messages and go from there.
— New Messages —
PettyWitch
Tucker I swear if your ass isn't up rn, I'm coming over and replacing all of the meat in your fridge with lettuce.
TFine
give me a sec 2 get down there you can stop calling me
i'm not going to answer
what about Danny
how come you aren't calling HIM!!!!!
PettyWitch
Bc Danny can actually get up before noon during the weekends unlike other people in this chat! So he can be trusted to get to Nasty Burger on time.
TFine
HEY!
Their banter goes on. Danny scrolls through it with a painful kind of fondness draping over him. A hole that once gouged his heart was being filled, only to have a different part get ripped out for the same reason. The people he missed will always have some type of mouth on them, especially one that gets them in trouble. Moving past the too fresh grief and focusing on the conversation at hand does bring about a pressing issue, he's supposed to meet up with Sam and Tucker soon.
Shit.
Looks like he's facing more ghosts of his past-turned-present sooner than he thought. It's Tucker and Sam. They stuck with him through his death and his first hero career. If anyone besides Jazz could sympathize with him, it was them. Resolve hardened like the Bat he is (was —there is no way back to them now), he spends the little remaining time flipping through pictures and looping handwriting as he pieces the memory of his old life back together.
336 notes
·
View notes
Text
"Hold me, console me and then I'll leave without a trace"
Third Chapter
Song inspired title: No One Noticed by The Marías
Part 2 - Part 3 - Part 4
Platonic!Mom! Golden cheese x Teen!Reader (gender neutral)
Platonic!All x Teen!reader
Summary: After the Dark flour war, you slowly recovered alongside your mother, whom as a way to cope created a digital city. Which you didn't approve of and opted to start your own journey.
Warnings: Angst to somewhat fluff? No beta nor proof read as alwayss. (If I miss anything tell me)
Sorry for bad english, it isn't my natal language.
Word count: 7,3k
Weeks passed very slowly ever since the Golden Cheese Kingdom has been destroyed, quickly after Golden Cheese found you she brought you to the healer she most trusted, Pure Vanilla Cookie, he took you in like it was no trouble and gave you a warm bed and tasty food you have been missing for soo long.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
You were lying down on the bed that Pure Vanilla forced you to lay down in, almost your entire body was covered in bandages, 'I look like a mummy' you thought to yourself, maybe it would have made you laugh if you were in a good mood, yet you weren't.
The bandages were a constant reminder of that you almost died in the Dark Flour War, only being alive due to the sacrifice of your sister for your well being and survival, Rich Cheese... only the sound of her voice in your distant memories made your stomach churn. Her name only reminded you of destruction and that made you want to cry once more.
The bed sheets were nice to say the least, yet considering you have slept out in the cold with the rotting body of your sister making you a sickly company made everything that wasn't chaos feel comfortable. On your right there was a window that showed the outsides of the house you were currently in. Outside was beutiful, the look of nature making your eyes feel blessed once more. That made you to put your eyes completely on the outsides, a little blue pigeon catching your eye as it flied around a flower, was that a white lily?
Pure Vanilla Cookie entered the room, he was holding a tray of some kind of food as well as some medicament and other things you didn't understand, not in your state. "Have you been resting?" He asked you in a sweet voice, his face expression showing an unbreakable calmness. You nodded towards him as your answer, too tired to try to speak words. Only paying him half of your attention as the other half was still on the pigeon outside.
Pure Vanilla got close to the bed, putting the things he was holding on the nightstand on your left, the heavy sound it made startling you and forcing you to fully pay attention to Pure Vanilla now "Hey, you have to eat. Your body is severely malnourished" Pure Vanilla explained to you with a worrried expression as he handed you the warm plate of food. It was your favourite traditional dish from the Vanilla Kingdom, the memories from your younger years came rushing to you, your happiness as you ate the tasty dish and devoured its flavour, a reminder of what you lost and wouldn't never get back. That gave you a pit in your stomach.
"I remember that as a child you loved this one, always ordering the servants to cook this one for you every time you came by" Pure Vanilla sighed, handing you the silverware so you could be able to start feeding yourself "Take a bite, I made it just how you like it" You looked hesitantly at the plate, playing a little with the food in it, but after watching how attentively Pure Vanilla was watching you was when you finally decided to hesitantly take a bite, holding the fork on your hands you pierced the food and bringed it to your mouth, chewing it slowly.
Oh gosh, you have forgot how god this meal was, you quickly took another bite of the food, quickly finishing it. "I am glad you liked it, I was worried your body wasn't going to stand the taste solid foods after not being fed anything for long but for now it looks like you are fine" Pure Vanilla
"Still, if anything cames up I will leave some medicine and water on the nightstand. I will come back to check on you in the morning" He grabbed the dirty plate and silverwear on your hands, walking towards the wooden door "Golden Cheese is really worried about you, would you like for her to visit?" He asked you, one of his hands holding the door frame "Yes please" you pleaded softly, your voice nor louder than a mere whisper, with that Pure Vanilla Cookie left the room, leaving you alone once more in the cold room. Only the sun light that comes from the window giving you warmth.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
You have been in that bed for how long with Pure Vanilla Cookie taking care of you and your wounds.
Your routine was simple, in the morning you had breakfast accompanied of some medicine, in the afternoon Golden Cheese Cookie came to visit you and accompany you during lunch time, quickly leaving to 'work on something', and then later in dinner time you are fed dinner and then your bandages are changed. With Pure Vanilla helping you take a bath if needed.
There were countless nights that you spent looking outside the small window on your right side for a sense of comfort and hope you were ripped of during the destruction of the Golden Cheese Kingdom, as the pain all over your body was dulled by the pretty escenery that adorned your eyes outside the window, how the moon shined just right and how the breeze seemed to sing small lullabies to the ones willing to hear it. Making you fall asleep on the sound of the nature once more as the painful emotions of the past were dulled into mere memories.
You at first didn't realice it or didn't wanted to accept it but your body state was very bad, severely malnourished and had multiple wounds that were infected. Not talking about how much jam blood you lost during the Dark Flour War, making you have to stay in bed for some long weeks which passed as fast as a snail walks, very slow. Even the sound of the clock ticking was a form of entertainment now as you read some books that your mom gifted you for entertainment. Reading every single word as it was the most interesting fount of knowledge.
After those painfully slow weeks passed Pure Vanilla Cookie managed to get you back to an almost full health, being able to go back home and live life as normal. Sadly you now have complications to live for the rest of your life, but you don't care about them considering you could be dead right now.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
You were drawing the escenery that the window showed out of boredom, your hands didn't hurt anymore now so you started to enjoy drawing, you weren't an artist but you enjoyed it. Seeing it as a calming experience even if the result wasn't the one expected.
Pure Vanilla Cookie entered the room you have been tucked in with Golden Cheese Cookie alongside him. "Reader Cheese Cookie, I believe that it's time for you to go home" Pure Vanilla stated to you, holding a bag full of medicines and bandages. "Of course, you are still not in full health and will have some life-longs problems but I believe you can continue your resting home" He observed, he then stared to Golden Cheese who was intently listening everything Pure Vanilla was saying. "I am going to give you this, and you will make sure for them to take a pill everynight and to also keep a sedentary life style until they completely recover, until then they still have to get healthy once more" Pure Vanilla gave Golden Cheese the bag full of medicine and bandages he was previously holding, Golden Cheese Cookie didn't hesitate to grab it.
Golden Cheese then quickly turned to you "We are going home, I still have to prepare some things but until then I have a place for us to stay at" your mother said, going close to the bed and helping you get up.
Pure Vanilla lead the two of you out the door "I hope you two have a good journey back home, I have some exploring to do that I postponed just to be able to take care of you, Reader Cheese Cookie" He admitted as he opened the door, outside it was cold, though it could be since it's been long since you have been outside.
Golden Cheese gently helped you get outside as she held a small suitcase in her hand alongside the bag of medicine. "I will fly us both back home" Your mother stated to you as she grabbed you princess style, her wings starting to flop until she took flight. "This will not be out permanent home, I still have some things to do" She remarked as she started to fly to somewhere you unknew about, yet was excited to met.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
Golden Cheese Cookie brought you to a makeshift camp, it was cozy enough to quickly get comfortable inside though Mom stated to you that it was a temporal home and that she was preparing a more bigger place to stay at, you wondered who it was yet you were excited to find out what it was when it was finished.
Though same as in Pure Vanilla's care you stay sedentary or laying down somewhere due that now your body gets tired too quickly, not being able to help for long periods of time. You were also recommended to absolutely refrain from fighting or even train in some way. You didn't fight before but it's sad that now you don't have the choice to fight or not until you are completely healed.
Other than that, you have been fine. Golden Cheese Cookie have been taking very well care of you and changing your bandages when neccesary, that now were almost none. They wounds that remained being of the more dangerous ones you had that were now almost healed. Though you still had plenty of cuts and bruises around your body that even if they didn't need bandages still hurted, yet nothing more than time and patience will change that.
Talking to your mom shows that she hasn't been dealing well with things lately and that the fall of the Golden Cheese Kingdom is really affecting her mental health, as she keeps mentioning making her kingdom anew and the things the two of you used to have before the Dark Flour War, you try to shut it down to not rub more salt into the wound yet you understand where she is coming from, after all it pains you too and the lost of the Golden Cheese Kingdom affected your mental and physicall well-being.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
It was a day like the others lately, you were outside the makeshift camp, laying down on the grass calmly as you watched the sky like it was the most beautiful gem. The clouds forming the most strangest yet magical shaped you ever laid your eyes on, seeing new shapes and forms every time you searched for more.
Your mom went to your side, calling you that new nickname she recently started calling you "My biggest treasure!" She called out for you with the most love, making you look up at her in your distracted state, having been looking at the sky for soo long made you feel sleepy "Mom? Something happened?" you rubbed softly your eyes with your hands, the sun slightly tired your eyes.
"I need you to accompany me somewhere" she said to you with a sense of urgency, grabbing you by your hand and making you get up from the ground.
"Wait! I still need to rest! Pure vanilla said so!" You tried to reason with your mother to no avail when you realised you would have to leave the comfort of the camp, as it looked like she didn't care about that.
"You will like it, I promise" she comforted you as she with one of her hands covered your eyes, making you walk to somewhere you unknew of "I want it to be a surprise"
After a few minutes of pure walking she finally stopped, your body taking a much needed break when she did. "Open your eyes, Ta da" She quit her hands off your eyes, uncovering them from the escenery in front of you.
This was... an extrange place...
It looked exactly like the once big Golden Cheese Kingdom, there were kids playing on the streets, the house were of the same material you remembered.
"What is this place?" You asked, genuinely curious for the place. "A kind of replica?" You gave a choice of answer, clearly corcerned for the place "This is the Golden City" Your mother told you "Remember when I said I would make a kingdom that never saw the horrors of wars?" You nodded at her words supiciously. "This is it"
You looked at her a little corcerned, yes, this place was in fact nice but something about it was clearly weird to you. "I mean, is nice but I though you would have started anew, not this-"
"Reader Cheese Cookie!" You heard someone screaming at full blast your name combined with the sound of rapid footsteeps running towards your form, for a moment you didn't recognize the voice but when you looked at the source your throath got dry as memories you buried back down started to flood all over your body once more "Rich cheese cookie?" You murmured to the wind as you looked at your sister in awe. Was this real? Why was this soo painful...?
Rich cheese hugged your form, shockinf you to your core in an instant. Her hug was not too tight to hurt you yet not too soft to be uncomfortable, it felt... "unreal?" You thought out loud, your sister looking at you in your eyes.
"Unreal? I am not unreal! I am as real as pure gold!" She laughed at you, something about her laugh wasn't quite right, but thinking about her voice made you want to hurl, as you remembered the last thing she told you before now.
"You are the best sister I could ever asked for..." Your mind was clouded with the memory of the last thing Rich Cheese Cookie told you, those words... how weakly she murmured them, no more loud than the wind.
The voice of Rich Cheese interrupted you, starting to laugh again in that voice that was so real to the memory you had of your sister "You have been sick all week! Mom told me so!" She exclaimed happily, her skin felt warm. Too warm.
You eyes started to get wet, a few tears falling down, whether or not if they were of happines or sadness was unknown. Your body reacted on it's own, hugging her body back a little bit too tight for all the time you missed her so dearly, for how many times you fantasiced of seeing her once more "Rich cheese cookie... I missed you..." you mumbled softly, tears falling from your eyes, Rich Cheese cleaned with her hands your cheeck "Hey, it's fine now. I am her with you" she reassured you, her sweet voice cradling your ears like a melody from your childhood long forgotten until now.
You mother was looking straight at you, a warm smile plastered in her face. You had a lot of questions to ask her yet seeing your sister after soo long made you forget about them, enjoining a moment you thought you would never get again. Enjoining what you shouldn't be having back.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
You spent the next weeks in that new city, of course you saw a lot of weird things but you didn't seem to notice what, or at least inconciously choosed to ignore them for the sake of happines.
You spent your days playing with Rich cheese as if you both were kids once more, enjoining every second since you now knew damn well it could be ruined in any moment, the way you learned that gave you chills down your back. As the smell of death came back to your nostrils like a bad dream.
You also spent a lot of time with Mozarella Cheese cookie, this time actually trying to get to know her better outside of the control chambers, anything but work. You love how funny she is when she doesn't have any responsability. And even if you did know that before you have to remark it even more now, she is incredible smart. Seeing things you are not able to predict.
Right now you were in your mother's office, looking for some files due to sheer boredom, opening cabinet trough cabinet searching for something that calls your full name.
Something catched your eye, it was almost as simple as the others files, same packaging and colour, but some strange aura around the file called for you, no, begged for you to open it and read it. And of course the curiosity killed the cat. You softly grabbed the file, holding it softly in your hands as if it was going to crumble if you weren't gentle enough.
Opening it, you decided to read the contents.
"This digital world artificially supports the 'lives' of the lost Golden Cheese Kingdom citizens, allowing their souls to continue to exist in a perfect world where all their desires are met forever. In stark contrast to the Golden Cheese Kingdom of the physical world, the Golden City is teeming with life and nurtures no pain or sorrow."
Digital world... now you understand all the things you willingly choosed to ignore before, all the things that seemed too weird to be truth before were actually fake. You took a deep breath, a tight pain rushing through your veins. For a moment... you actually believed that the Golden Cheese Kingdom came back, yet now you understand it was pure grief that made you believe that. You couldn't feel more stupid.
Yet there was another thing that bothered you even more than you not realising sooner this was all a digital city, why would your mother, the strong and powerful woman, holder of the souljam of abundance, do this? You were confused, and more importantly, mad. But not at the world, but with yourself. Mad with the fact you didn't realise sooner this was a digital world full of sorrows and regrets until you were already in it, for not stopping your mother. When you first saw Rich Cheese Cookie, you should have berated your mother and not hugged Rich Cheese with all the grief you ignored until now.
With a aching heart for the bad choices you made in the past you put everything right into place as if you were never there, making everything look neat, to then sneak out. Of course, you will be having a small talk to your mother about this, but you needed more proof that this was a bad thing to keep doing. And to finally make up your mind about what are you going to exactly do, since you are as interwined with this digital city as your mother is in a way you can't explain.
Leaving the room a sense of dread invaded all over your body, the door creacking as you left. You wanted to cry, for all the grief you were feeling right now.
Running back to your room couldn't have been more embarrasing, even if no one saw you the humiliation you felt was like no one, entering your bedroom you quickly closed the lock behond you, trowing yourself in your bed and hugging the pillow first pillow you had on arms-lenght real tight, hoping it would bring you some sense of hope you were missing right now, a sense of ressuarance you were praying for moments like this, except it never came.
Waking up never felt more descookienizing dehumanizing than today, you didn't even realised you have slept until now, hugging your legs over your chest. No one cared to visit?
'Maybe I need another nap' you thought to yourself as you closed your eyes once more, hoping that the dream land is kind to you today.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
With the acknoledge you now possesed thanks to snooping on what you shouldn't have, and of realising of all the thing you willfully ignored until now, you started to see things around the kingdom you didn't realiced or choosed to ignore before, to notice what was almost blind to your eye. For example how strange your sister was from your memory now that you recall it.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
You were currently in your bedroom, an exact replica of what it used to look like. You were calmly sitting down in your bed in a comfortable position, reading a book about historical facts. You found it in the kingdom's library not so long ago and found its contents interesting enough to rent it.
As you fliped through the pages your bedroom door was opened by no other than your sister. "Hey, Reader Cheese Cookie!" She exclaimed happily, sitting in the bed next to you. "What are you doing?" She asked, clearly curious abiut what you were doing. And clearly wanting to spend time with you.
"Oh, im just reading this book. I am in my free time so I though this was a good way to kill time" you answered calmly, not taking your eyes off the book as you talked. "If thats so then let's read together!" Your younger sister reccomended, hugging you to get a closer look at whatever you were reading.
You accidentally gasped, feeling how strange her skin felt next to yours. "Did something happen? Did I scared you?" She asked you in a lower tone "No no no, I was just too concentrated that it took me by surprise, it's nothing really" you quickly reassured her, holding her close with your free hand, holding the book with the other.
Her skin felt strange around yours, it felt warm but not humanly warm. But like if you were hugging a star, the warmth was there but you didn't feel a physicall body. That's the best you could explain with words and it yet didn't get a close depiction of the feeling, the feeling made you want to puke the more you thought of it.
Listening to your feelings, you got away from her. "I need to go to the bathroom" you stated exasperated, quickly leaving the premises of your own bedroom to go hide in the bathroom. Your sister was dumbfounded, trying to hold you back from leaving yet you did, dodging the hand that tried to hold you back. Opening the door and getting inside felt dumb, stupid.
Why did you have to go through this?
You started the shower, waiting for the water to get warm, extremely warm. The steam quickly fogged the mirror. Getting inside felt like torture, flinching when you felt the water burning your dough. Yet it was the warmth you so desired in some form. After a few minutes you sat in the bath floor as soon as you realiced that you got accostumed to the water that burned you.
"Why did I get accostumed to this?" You asked to yourself in a tone no more loud than a whisper, but that showed how desperate you felt. "This is hurting me" You cried out to nobody, the water of the shower making it impossible to see where the tears began.
"I understand now, I can't stand this" You weren't refering to the shower.
You quickly left the bath, closing the water and getting yourseld dry with a towel, the grief was letting you get hurted mentally, making you spend time with the digital version of the people you so missed instead of getting over them healthily as you should.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
After that you started to avoid all cookies, withdraw from everyone, slowly detaching yourself from them. Everytime your sister talked to you, you were distant and cold towards her. Everytime a cookie searched your help, you kept distance.
The times where you left the confines of your room were rare, after all you couldn't stay hiding in your room all day even if you wanted, but everytime you went outside you dodge every conversation with an excuse to leave. Though the loneliness slowly deteriorated your mental health.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
You were walking around the kingdom, yet not touching anything you saw. Knowing all of these houses, cookies, structures food and culture was a constant memory of things you now desired to forget and move on.
Some younger cookies were playing tag on the street, their laugh being heard from miles away and the smiles they gave where so pure and shiny. That gave you a bittersweet feeling, they look so happy, they looked so real, just like how you and your sister played together when you two were younger. That reminder forced you to look away, since even your face started to show discomfort.
After seconds of thought you decided that going back to your room was the best choice, after all it made it easier to ignore all the things that hurted you mentally. Taking fast steeps and a not so well mental-state you crashed into someone, quickly falling to the ground and slightly hurting yourself. You got annoyed for a second but remembered it was nobody's fault really.
"I am sorry-" "There you are smart cookie!" You were about to apologize when you got interrupted by a voice you knew too well to be a stranger, looking up to the person in front of you shocked you "Mozzarella Cheese Cookie? Why are you here?" You asked her a little confused.
"I was searching for you, and looks like I found you isn't it?" She said laid back, like if she didn't have any care in the world.
"Why were you?" You didn't feel strong enough to finish the sentence, too emotionally drained to even try to but Mozzarella Cheese Cookie seemed to understand you. "Because I need to tell you something, follow me" she told you, quickly starting to walk towards a more private part of the Golden city, you quickly started to walk towards whatever she was going.
After a few minutes of walking she lead you into the control cuarters, "There is nobody here so it's the best place to talk to you Reader Cheese Cookie" She explainwd to you, making sure the door was closed so there wasn't any unwanted visitors. That made you gulp for no reason.
"Why did you bring me here anyway?" You asked, still untrusting the person in front of you even if it possesed the mask of someone you used to be really close to. The real reason being that you wanted to forget about her, the real Mozzarella Cheese Cookie.
"Hmm, let's start with a question. This is all fake right?" She asked, more of a statement than a question due to the way she said it but still a question notheterless.
"What? How?" You stamerred out of confusion, how did she knew? "Does it matter? If you can answer me" She said to you, autoritave yet in a way it didn't seem to force an answer out of you.
After a few seconds of thinking what to do or say you anwered "y-yes, we are... in a digital world" you stammered, forming the setence a little later than you should, making it sound like a mess.
"And why was that?" "Is better if you don't know" you admitted, the image of dead cookies started to cloud your mind, the screams, the sorrows. All the things that happened during the Dark Flour war and you couldn't delete. That all made your stomach churn yet you still tried to keep up a brave face.
"Hmm, did the kingdom fall apart?" Her option made your face drop, making you look at her incredulous and in awe "How did you know?" "I guessed, and your expression shows me that I was right wasn't I" She noted, you answered a quick yes to that, not being able to look at her in the eye.
"I am well aware that I am not the same or that the things around me aren't the same, like if I died or something"
"So you are?" "Self-Aware? Very much yeah" her answer gave you more questions than answers yet you couldn't complain much, as Mozzarella Cheese seemed to be on your level of knowledge about this theme in particular.
You stayed quiet for a moment, clearly confused and corcerned "Why do you think Golden Cheese Cookie would create this city?" You asked her.
"My guess is that she did it out of grief, if the kingdom fell. She would be at a loss"
You were on the breaking point, Mozzarella Cheese Cookie noticed this, changing her demeanor real quick "I know it was harsh, the fall of the kingdom, I know best than anyone that you wanted to be the ruler one day."
"It wasn't your fault it fell, don't beat yourself for something out of your reach" she opened her arms for you to hug her, you hesitated "It isn't you, the texture of skin here is strange" you explained to her your refusal, she seemed understanding "It's nothing, just the warmth of our souls for what I can guess. But I am not forcing you to do anything" she put her arms back to their original place.
"But still, you need to get a better mental state. You should talk about this to your mother, and how to shut down this city"
"Shut down? Why?"
"Because I want to rest, of course. I like feeling alive once more but I do realice that it's better for me and my soul to rest."
You stayed quiet for a few seconds before making up your mind "I will talk to mom about this. And thanks for talking to me about this, I was having trouble about... you understand" You thanked her as you left the control quarters. Internally thankfull of the talk the two of you exchanged, not knowing how really it mentally helped you.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
You finally had the strenght to confront your mother about this, even if you didn't really know how to do it. After all you always admired her enough to ever think about defying her in the past. But now you knew that something had to be done about this situation and you were willing to do so. And your encounter with Mozzarella Cheese made you find the last bit of courage that you needed to be able to finally have a 'talk' with your mother.
You just had to wait for the perfect moment, when Golden Cheese Cookie is finally free from whatever she was seemed to be occupied from, and to not alert any other cookie since after all, if all the cookies that don't know that they are currently dead find out the real Golden Cheese Kingdom was utterly destroyes it would only cause chaos, not a single bit of understanding. And you aren't searching for that, so your mom and you will be forced to have a private conversation about the theme you want to confront to her about if you want to fix anything on good terms.
A few hours later and your mother was finally home after a long of being outside maintaining this city from foreigneers, you suppose. Your sister was by her side, talking and gushing about something you couldn't hear from far away, Rich Cheese looked ecstatic, like if she missed your mother as much as you needed to talk to her.
Even if it pained to take your sister's chance, you had to take your own chance. You cofidently walked to their side, specifically Golden Cheese's side, to talk to her while you kept an amigable smile on your face while doing so. "Mom?" You called out for Golden Cheese Cookie in a sweet voice, your mother quickly started looking at you, your sister curiously following her step.
"Yes, my child?" She sweetly answered to your call, something started to annoy you, of course, she isn't going to call you her 'biggest treasure' in front of other people, mot in this place atleast.
"Can we talk in private? Just you and me, is something important" you asked mom, your smile not faltering in the slightest.
"What is so important?" Your sister looked at you with doubt in her eyes, now knowing that it was the fact that her soul was used as a form of coping that you were mad about.
"It's just a private matter I want to discuss with mom first" You told her with a genuine smile as you looked at her face, yet you couldn't help but have the corner of your smile show your own grief, of course she doesn't know, and it's best if it stays that way with her.
Your attention layed back on Golden Cheese once more, looking directly into her eyes as you were ready to discuss what you wanted "Please follow me" You grabbed tightly her palm, looking at her pleadingly as you lead her into a more private space, her own bedroom.
When the two of you entered the bedroom you closed the door behind you, making sure no one was close to eavesdrop the conversation "What did you want to talk about my biggest treasure?" She inquired you, her voice laced with worry to the abrupt want of a conversation.
You felt like your throath was about to closen leaving you spechless, but you forced the words out of your mouth. You've been wanting to talk about this for so long to chicken out now "Why did you recreate this digital world?" You innocently asked her at first.
"What do you mean my child?" She inquired to you, her physical appeareance seeming a little more stressed than before. You added more information to the first question you asked her.
"I know this place isn't real but a digital city, did you create it due to grief?" You asked her, now with the question that you fully wanted to ask her at first, and the way she looked at you seemed almost guilty, which confirmed your doubts. You decided to continue "Your expression shows me everything I need to know, this is a city woven of illusions and regrets, or am I lying mom?" You looked at her with confidence in your eyes, showing that you knew. Golden Cheese Cookie seemed out of words, like if your statement were this time more worth than anything she could say now. You took the lead once more.
"This digital paradise is nothing more than a lie due to the grief you got after the complete destruction of the real Golden Cheese Kingdom and everything inside of it" You honestly explained the truth to her, your mother started to look physically distressed "It all would be easier if I stayed silent, but I won't. We need to change this together. Yet I understand your feelings since not feeling anything at all about this would be strange." You added, trying to reason with Golden Cheese to stop all this.
Your mother looked guilty, yet she argued back "But do you realise that these cookies are not just holograms, but their souls are still kept intact in this place right? I can't just let them go, they used to be my treasures too!" She argued with you, she was getting very agitated, just like you.
"That is the problem, you must let them go and let their souls finally rest in the after life or whatever that there is after death, we can't just keep those souls here forever, ripping them of peace!" You started to get heated, raising the volume of your voice.
"You need to stop all this nonsense!" You shouted to her demanding a change, looking how terrified your mother's eyes looked was when you realised what you did, you screamed at her. You quickly put your hands over your mouth as you realised that you had loose your cool.
"I just... want to go back to how things were too..." you breathed, using your hands to comfort yourself. "But this is not the way to heal, and we must start anew" You truthfully stated, trying to not get mad once more.
"Do you promise you will stop all this?" You pleaded to your mother, looking right into her eyes longingly
She seemed hesitant to answer you, but at the end she did. "I promise I will my biggest treasure" She mumbled, her voice not showing any tint of deceit in it.
You quickly went to hug her tightly, your tears wetting her skin. "I hope you keep your promise..." you sobbed softly into her arms, feeling the warmth of a real person you have been craving for so long now.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
After that you went to your bedroom, feeling a bit blue than usual yet a tint of happiness filled your being, knowing that a big vhange was about to happen. And the fact that it was kind of thanks to you made you have a silly thought "I should be the Herald of Change" you thought to yourself, laughing when you noticed how dumb it sounded.
The door creacked slightly as you opened it, your room felt more unfamiliar the more you looked at it, so you choosed to ignore it once more.
Entering you plopped yourself into the bed, feeling the soft plush of it touch your skin softly, like a sheep's wool.
Sheep's wool? Pure Vanilla Cookie loves sheep! That stupid thought alone made you start reminiscing about all the memories you had with him. Wait, what was the last time you saw his face or heard his voice? It was little after the end of the Dark flour war yet you didn't seem to know exactly how much time you have spent withouth having a sight of him.
That made you think the others too, Hollyberry Cookie, whose stories made you laugh and entertained you. She also was always high spirits. You really enjoy spending time with her.
You remember how you played around her kingdom, a young adult Royal Berry Cookie watching over you in your younger years as you played around, causing as much chaos and happiness at the same time. Thosd memories make you get a small smile everytime you remember them.
You also remembered the last time you visited the Dark Cacao Kingdom, how Dark Choco Cookie seemed very happy the last time you saw him, showing you a few tricks he learned about fighting, you aplauding him when he finished.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
Dark Choco Cookie held the sword triumphantly as he managed to throw the manequinn off it's feet in just a strike like if it was weightless, showing how much more skilled he got since the last time you saw him.
With your hand you applauded him, the sound of your applauss showing how really proud you were of him. "That was amazing! I can't even fight a mummy" You complimented him, putting yourself down to lighten him up.
"Don't say that! Just because fighting isn't your strenght doesn't mean you are worthless! You are special in soo many ways" Dark Choco reassured you, his gently words getting through you "You truly mean so?" You looked at him, your lips turning into a smile as you surprise hugged him, feeling very thankful for his words of affirmation. "We should add kindness to your strenghts then" you joked, but you still meant what you said.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
You missed Dark Choco Cookie, after all he is your childhood bestfriend and the teo of you share a lot of memories as you two share secrets, with Dark Cacao Cookie being very nice to you too everytime you visit them. You should pay them a visit and snoop around their kingdom someday. It would be a tint of fresh air you are missing right now.
And lastly if you are thinking about the ancient you can't forget about White Lily Cookie, of course, she was the causant of the Dark flour war but deep down in your heart you knew that she would have never done such thing willfully and that it was something else. And it didn't took more than a few minutes of thinking to be able to fully forgive her with the most honesty in your heart, making sure not a single tint of hesitance dirtied your speech.
And even if she was the main causant of the Dark Flour War in one way or another you were still friends, with her and more importantly, in constant contact.
You two send letters to eachother as a way of communication, it started when she left to search for her anwer, she would send you a long letter to keep you updated and you waited and waited for days until the next letter arrived. That way she could talk to you even if you didn't give your own input you were glad to be able to hear back from her, even if the letter was small and didn't have much to talk about. And that traditions seemed to stand even today. As she still sent you letters of how well she was doing and now that she was instaled in a kind of permanent place you could sent her letter back, that made you remember you should send her one more.
And that made you remember where you keep the letters safe, you started to look for thwm around your room, opening the box where you safely tucked them in making sure the letters She sent to you in the past were well preserved.
You carefully reached for one of the oldest letters she sent you, expecifically the first letter she sent to you after starting her own journey. You opted to read that one just to get the feeling of reading it once more, after all it has been a long time since you read it and a lot of things happened since.
You sat comfortably in the wooden floor, reopening the letter with careful hands, even more careful than the first time you opened it, what were your emotions then? Thinking about it makes you remember that you forgot it's contents. You unfolded the paper again like you did in the past, reading the insides with details and care and the small hint of familiarity.
"Hi Cheese Reader Cookie!
I know how happy you for me in my journey, yet I know you would like to be updated personally by me during the journey and not just wait for me to go back so I decided to start writing you these letters, I hope the mailman or whoever who delivers isn't very rough with this!
I have been doing good, I've been taking a break in a small town, the food is good and the locals are nice. I would love to bring you and your sister here with me.
I am still not close to where the night of the witches occur, but I still have more than enough time to get near, so don't worry about that!
How have you been doing? I would love if you sent me letters back but I am not going to stay in a same place for more than a few days so I don't know how that would work out, still, I am very happy exploring. I thought I was going to be here just to search my answer but there area lot of things interesting here to find about! Maybe when you start your own journey you will se what I see now.
With love, White Lily Cookie ♡"
The letter was writen in a very delicate caligraphy, it's handwriting being very neat and clean. Being very comfortable and easy to read. Yet only some words stayed resonating in your head over and over again.
"Maybe when you start your own journey you will see what I see" journey? Maybe that is what you have been needing lately, a change of air. Considering how mentally tired you have been feeling lately, exploring all the new kingdoms that appeared while you were away and visiting old friends and the ancients doesn't seem a bad idea. And it would be something amazing for you to do before all this digital city thing is finally getting broken down.
You got up from the floor, cleaning the small pecks of dust that dirtied your clothes and went searching for your mom to tell her what you wanted to do.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
After searching for you mom after a while you finally found her in her own office, she was all alone reading what seemed to be a newspaper. She was usually alongside Smoked Cheese Cookie, Burnt Cheese Cookie or Mozzarella Cheese Cookie, so seeing her alone surprised you slightly.
Notheterless, you talked to her about your idea "Mom, I've been looking for you" you said calmly, closing the door behind you for a little more of privacy.
Golden Cheede made eye contact "What do you want now?" She asked, a tint of confusion lacing her words.
"I want leave this place" you stated "I mean, I want to get out of this city to explore the outside world" you added, making sure your mom understood what you wanted to do.
"Didn't you wanted to get rid of this digital city first?" She questioned you, she now made eye contact with you, putting down the newspaper in her lap.
"Well yes, but I am not in the best mental state right now, and having a bit of fresh air would be nice" You stated.
"I don't know if it's a good Idea, I am afraid of loosing you too..." she argued back out of worry more than anything.
"The war has been months ago, and I am planning to visit some of the other ancients so I will be taken care of, I promise nothing will happen to me" "I am also almost fully healed, of course I can't run a marathon but I can stand long walkings withouth getting tired" You added, trying to get her aproval.
Golden Cheese seemed hesitant of letting you go out exploring, yet as she looked into your eyeso she could only see determination. Sighing she finally let you even if she still doubted if that was the right choice "If that is what you want..." She sighed defeated as you calmly cheered.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
Your mother ever since as been helping you get things to be able to go out safely to your little journey, since you couldn't just pack the things in your bedroom and go outside since all the things you had right now were digital, if you tried to get them out of the digital city they would dissapear, making you have to wait a little as yoyr mother obtained you clothing, a small sleeping bag and other necesities.
After a few weeks you were almost on the outsides of the digital city, you were currently holding your bag tightly as you looked at your mom with happiness. Ready to go out and start your new journey.
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
You were on the almost outskirts of the city, or at least the furthest part you could go without going to the real world, still grasping the hope of the past you had.
The feeling of anticipation creeped througj your lungs, making you wonder all the things you will do the moment you finally start of your little trip all around the earthbread. You can already imagine how the ancients call out your name happily as they see you once more, thinking about it makes your extremely excited.
A few of the cookies that you used to adore where there, watching how you are going out to your little journey, Rich Cheese cookie looked at you with disappointment in seeing you go, yet she was glad for you since after all you are doing this choice for your own happiness. Putting yourself first than how you usually don't.
She went close to your form holding her arm to her sides open for you to hug her, which you did. Tightly wrapping your arms around Rich Cheese's waist. Feeling the strange feeling of warmth you have learned to accept. Because even if it felt fake, in the end it was the feeling of the soul of your sister. And even if Rich Cheese Cookie was no more, her soul was more brighter than ever. The one you were hugging right now and learned to love, and now let go of too.
"I still can't believe you are going to leave the kingdom for such a long time" Your sister admitted you, the honesty in her voice being heard clearly by you. "but I am happy for you and I am by your side if this is what you really want to do" She added, you could feel the painful sorrow of seeing you go laced in her happiness of you living your dreams. "Don't worry golden Cheese cookie! I have had everything planned for a long time now." You told her, really excited to go. Golden Cheese Cookie wanted to hold you for some moments more, but she didn't wanted to be selfish and bring you down giving up your dream, so she sure as ever lossened the grip of the hug she was giving you, letting you walk away even if it pained her.
Reader Cheese Cookie quickly walked closer to Mozzarella Cheese Cookie, quickly hugging them too very tightly once more. "Goodbye Mozzarella Cheese, thank you for the words you gave me last time, I was searching for them even if I didn't know I needed them" you , Mozzarella Cheese Cookie only laughed at you "It's nothing really, I just had bet it would have helped you" Mozzarella Cheese Cookie joked.
"And alas, it did in fact help you my Reader Cheese Cookie" She laughed while letting go of the hug herself
Your mom was the furthest away from the group, she still seemed hesitant to let you even after being the one to help you with everything. You got close to her, walkimg slowly towards her form.
"Mom? I will be okay"You reassured your mother once more that you will be fine.
"I know, I know..." she answered, a tint of sadness being clearly heard in her voice
"When I come back in some weeks or moths, I want you to have everything ready to shut down this city and restart again" you whispered into her ear, so no one else could hear you.
You got away from her, putting your hands on your back. "Well, it's time for me to go" you said softly, your eyes looking away from Golden Cheese cookie's form.
"I will come back in a few weeks!" Was the last thing you said before the Digital city dissapeared right in front of your eyes, standing right in the middle of the almost nothing
୧‿̩͙ ˖︵ ꕀ⠀ ♱⠀ ꕀ ︵˖ ‿̩͙୨
Leaving the digital city was hard and felt strange, it was natural since you only ever lived there for a few months but the feeling of unknown when you left filled your body.
The leaves on the ground crunched when you stepped on them making a whismical sound, looks like it's autumn.
You left out a breath out of your lungs you didn't know you had, feeling how the fresh air seeped back into your lungs once more, was this what you have been missing for all this time? Looking back from where you came from you could only see ruins, the remains of the old Golden Cheese kingdom. That gave you chills and forced you to look the other way, to something prettier.
The sky was really bright that moment, the light slightly numbing your eyes, yet it made it completely clear to look straight ahead to where you wanted to arrive.
You had your path planned, taking the map out of your bag you started to see where you would go first, having to choose between all the choices you had, making up your mind you did a list.
First you would go to Hollyberry Kingdom, you knew that Hollyberry was no more and went to travel abroad to the unknown. Yet the hollyberry kingdom was thriving with Royal Berry cookie and Jungleberry Cookie being the now rulers.
You remember Royal Berry cookie from your younger years, he was always there when you visited the kingdom and Hollyberry cookie, yet the two of you only mantained a formal relationship, you were a lot younger than him which made a friendship very hard for the two of you to have in the first place. Yet you were still fond of him and would like to see how he is doing right now, maybe he remembers you too?
Still, does it matter? You can picture yourself walking around the Grandberry market, seeing it's produce that are only found in that kingdom.
You wanted to visit Pure Vanilla too but he dissapeared a little after he healed you after the dark flour war, leaving no trace to where he went. You wonder where or what he could be doing right now. Another thing you know is that the cookies that once resided in the old Vanilla kingdom due to the Dark Flour war fled from the oncoming chaos on an airship. Traversing across the continent, they discovered a small seaside village already populated by a group of seafaring Cookies. Together with the villagers, they built a new nation and created the Crème Republic.
You have been wanting to visit the place, of course you won't find Pure Vanilla Cookie here yet you always had a liking to exploring new things, and this was on your list way before you were planning on going to this little adventure.
Then you have planned going to the Dark Cacao Kingdom, you have so much memories here and Dark Cacao Cookie was one of the few ancients you knew where you could find them, the others being your mom and White Lily Cookie. You have everything already planned in your mind: Go to the kingdom, search for Dark Choco and just go exploring around the kingdom and it's contents. Sounds fun to you, and you bet everything will happen as planed.
And lastly there is White Lily cookie, a lot of other cookies didn't knew her whereabouts since she decided to after the Dark Flour War completely dissapear from the public eyes due to the shame of what she caused, yet you currently know where she is. Trough the letters she sent to you even after the war long ended she told you that she is staying in the Faerie Kingdom that she mentioned to you long ago and teached you how to reach out to her so you two could exchange letters. You have already sent the one that alerted your visit so you don't go unannounced.
After all she told you that foreigners aren't taken very kindly, and you don't want to tempt fate after all that happened to you.
Finally knowing where to go first, you watched the escenery in front of you, how the standing grass this autum moved trough the breeze, as if it danced with music. You finally took a step foward sure of your choice, this is what you have been wanting to do after all. And now you were all ready to go into the unknown with a crecent feeling of determition in your chest.
Another step you took as the world opened before your eyes, you didn't really know how long it would be the journey or where it would lead to you but in the end. You began your journey.
Notes: do cookies poop? I dunno but I added bathrooms anyway.
At this point the wiki is my friend by how many times I spent there.
I also want to post this on Ao3 but I don't want to get that random ahh curse so I will wait until I finish this writing to post this in that platform.
Comments, likes, reposts and reconstructive criticism are highly appreciated!
Tag list: @masterradd-28 , @chidouna , @nayykura , @otterluver05 , @queenskippy , @justarandomspanishspeaker , @st4rrynighttt , @alilcherrysramblings , @toasttew
Tell me in the comments if you want to be added to the tag list

#cookie run kingdom#cookie run kingdom x reader#cookie run kingdom x you#cookie run kingdom x y/n#crk#crk x reader#crk x you#crk x y/n#crk fanfic#golden cheese x burning spice#golden cheese cookie x you#x reader#all platonic#mottysith fics#fanfic
97 notes
·
View notes
Text
Under the Christmas Tree
MDNI
Shouto Todoroki x Reader
Content/warnings/etc: gn/afab reader, Chapter 431 spoilers, porn with plot, post-canon/aged up slightly for no other reason than me being amused by the idea of Shouto Todoroki spending the entirety of his twenties after ch431 making stacks of soba bowls instead of ever attempting to get laid. He does get laid in this though: blowjob, fingering, slightly awkward sex (f on top, m on top), also contains swearing and explicit conversations. [wc: 2.6k]

2 1/2 Months Ago: Kaminari’s Halloween Party
It wasn't really Halloween, but three days after. Being heroes, you are all used to it. Drinking holidays always bring out a villain streak in a lot of people so most of your gatherings end up on off days. After the long week, it was nice to have a lowkey night with a few old friends.
“Okay, you're up next!” Kirishima yells across the table, knuckles deep in candy corn.
“Alright,” you pause to consider your next words. Looking down at your four upright fingers before continuing, “never have I ever…”
You can't remember what your actual words were. Whatever you said, it was boring. A few people groan around the circle, fingers dropping, then it's Sero’s turn. And he was determined to spice it back up again.
“Never have I ever,” he starts with a twisted smile, “eaten ass…before breakfast.”
“Booooo,” Kaminari groans, tossing a few pieces of candy corn at him before dropping his last finger. “Okay, fine. Who's next?”
Shouto is up next. You prepared yourself for another odd one, his last turn was that he's never worn mismatched socks.
“Hey Todoroki,” chirped Mina, “quite a few fingers you're holding up there.”
He glanced down to the nine fingers still remaining before he looked at everyone else's in confusion. He was the only one in the room not down to one hand. Kaminari, Hagakure, and Shinso were all out.
“Oh. Isn't that.. How you win?”
“By losing at life?” Bakugo laughs.
“There's no way you aren't lying,” Jiro adds, “wasn't Hagakure’s ‘never have I ever fucked a girl?’”
“I haven't done that with anyone,” Shouto responded.
“There's no way,” Sero responded, “you're thirty! You've been voted the hottest hero in every girly magazine for ten years straight. I'm not buying it.”
“It's true, I really haven't,” Shouto said quite plainly, before glancing around the table again. He briefly locked eyes with you, searching for your reaction before quickly looking away. A blush crept up on his cheeks.
Up to that moment, it had never occurred to him to be self conscious about his lack of sexual experience (or about anything, really.) But that night, with all of your eyes staring, he started to think maybe something was wrong with him.

3 Weeks Ago: Mina & Kirishima’s Kitchen
“Here’s to comfort,” you read.
“Ooh that's always a fun one!” Mina exclaimed, grabbing the blue stick out of your hand. “I'll pass that along to your Secret Santa!”
Every year since graduating from UA, your friends group has organized a gift giving game. It had now become some convoluted version of Secret Santa that started relatively normal but gained extra steps and rules along the way. At some point, popsicle sticks in a jar with phrases on the bottom of each were added to give your gifter a theme to stick to. Partially for fun, mostly because a few of your former classmates struggled without a prompt.
“Ooooh, and guess what Todoroki got!” Mina fished through the jar for a green popsicle stick before holding it up, “‘a new experience!’ You can help him with that, riiiight?”
“Oh come on,” you dismiss, “he's cute but he’s clearly not interested in that sort of thing.”
“That's not what he said last week,” Mina winked at you. You look to Jiro for some confirmation.
“In more or less words, yeah.”
“And that means…” you ask.
“I said ‘ooh sounds like someone’s getting a blowjob from Santa this year!’” Mina began laughing too hard to keep talking. Jiro continued, “we had to explain that no, we do not actually mean Santa. It was a whole thing, but in the end he said it’s something he’d been ‘thinking about a lot lately.’”
Kaminari chimed in, “and he’s had a crush on you for ages! I think you should do it, even if you don’t get him for Secret Santa.”
“Of course [y/n] will get him, we'll rig it. Like we do every year,” Mina flicked her eyebrows up at you.
“Wait, what??” Kaminari exclaimed, dropping his beer.
“You didn't know that?” Jiro asked, while throwing a towel at him. “You've been at the planning meetings, how could you not know that?”
“Okay, okay, you can explain it to him later. But now, let's get back to what's important.”
She moved into your space with intensity until her pink nose was nearly touching yours. Without breaking eye contact she asked:
“will you do it, [y/n]?”

Current Date: Kaminari’s Holiday Party
“Okay, everyone remember. There are five hours left of today!” Mina announces, “I repeat, 5 hours! If you do not give your Secret Santa gift in this time, you will owe them lunch for a week!”
Secretly, nearly everyone hoped to get Bakugo for this reason - he’s an amazing cook and hates the game. Guaranteed lunch for a week.
Maybe you got him this year, your gifter still hasn’t done anything. You haven’t either though.
It’s not that you didn’t want to, it’s just… awkward.
Plus, the opportunity hadn’t come up. You were only alone with Shouto twice in the past few weeks. Once, you were both called to an emergency and went home covered in ash and blood. The other time, you were trying to work up the courage to bring it up when Denki showed up at your door to use the bathroom after bursting a pipe in his (the joys of living two doors away from him.) After that, he was out of town for a week. Then he was jetlagged. This is your first time seeing him since then. He looks well rested, at least.
Four hours pass by quickly.
You need to find a way to draw him out but every time you’ve tried, he’s been busy. First with distributing the handmade soba bowls and chopsticks he’s gifting everyone. Now he’s playing a card game with Sero and Kirishima. You’d been following him around all night, looking for your opening to no avail. Maybe it’s the constant glancing or the way you’re tapping your foot, but his two opponents have taken notice of your predicament.
“Heyy,” a drunk Kirishima throws an arm over Shouto’s shoulders, “it would be super manly if you helped [y/n] with their Christmas tree. It’s been propped up in the corner for days. Driving me crazy.” He winks at you.
“Yeah,” Shouto replies calmly, “I can do that. Right now?”
Thank you Kiri!
“Yeah,” Kirishima gives his shoulder a squeeze before letting him go, “better get to it before we forget again.”
“But I won’t for-” you grab his arm, immediately dragging him out the door and down the hallway towards your apartment.
Fortunately, your place looks nice right now. You'd decorated, initially planning to host the party. However, your friends stepped in and made the decision to give you space for Shouto's gift. Plus, moving supplies to Denki's apartment took them all of five minutes.
“This must be important to you, I’m happy to help,” Todoroki says while you push the door open to a perfectly upright and decorated Christmas tree. Considering that the glowing bulbs reflecting off the shiny ornaments are the only light source in the room, it certainly draws the attention.
“Huh? Oh, right…” you really hoped he saw through the excuse, but this couldn’t have been that easy. He glances between you and the tree for a moment.
“You don’t actually need help with this, do you?” he tentatively asks.
“No, Shouto. I don’t need help with the tree. I…” you pause, considering your next words. You try to sound collected but they all come spilling out at once. “I’ve been trying to get you alone because I got you for secret santa.”
“Oh,” the previous conversation with Mina and Jiro comes flooding back to him, “oh.”
“Is that okay?”
“Yeah, very okay. Before I presume too much, do you mind telling me what the gift is?”
“It's…a new experience for you.”

He seems to like your confidence, that you're more experienced than him. When you grab the collar of his shirt to pull him further into the room, he follows eagerly. Dropping to sit across from you on the rug in the middle of your floor, the lights catch his face perfectly. You'd never realized how beautiful his eyes are up close.
Leaning in, you press your lips into his.
You know it's not his first kiss. In varying years, a few of your friends have bragged about kissing him at midnight on New Years. But you know he's never kissed anyone like this before. Your hands are buried in his two toned hair, pressing him to the floor as you climb on top. He groans into your mouth, his head tipping up to you as his lips chase more closeness with yours. Your tongue slides over his, deepening the kiss.
You take off his sweater, then the shirt underneath. Dragging your fingers over his bare chest.
Hips pressing into his while you straddle him. Dragging yourself over the hard bulge forming in his pants. The heat builds in your gut. It's time to take things further.
Reluctantly, you pull your lips away from his. Crawling backwards down his body. At some point, while your face hovers above his belt, you have a realization.
“You want this, right?” you ask, staring up into his heterochromatic eyes. Knowing that Shouto Todoroki would easily get himself into a situation like this without meaning to, it felt important to ask.
“Absolutely.”
“Good,” you pull his underwear down with the pants as he tips his hips up to help you slide them off.
And… wow.
Sure, it's not the most massive dick in the world but definitely the biggest you've ever seen in person. His pale leaky tip begging to be put in your mouth. He twitches at the feeling of your warm breath as you move closer, finally making contact when you lick the vein up his length.
As soon as you touch him, he crumples under you like tissue paper. He exhales like he’s never relaxed so much in his life. Maybe he hasn’t.
You wrap your lips around his tip and press your tongue onto his shaft. Using your hands to make up for the areas your mouth can’t reach. As your head dips up and down, working up a good amount of spit and precum, his moaning increases. Soon, he’s jutting his hips up towards you. His hand gripping your hair harder.
You know he could cum right now if you let him, but you have more ideas tonight.
Pulling your lips away with a pop, you sit back up. He watches as you move over him, still working to steady his breath. This is a lot more than he really expected to happen tonight but he’s loving every minute of it.
Taking off the amount of clothes you need to, you laugh slightly at how clothed you still are in comparison to him. He’s down to just his socks.
“You can take your socks off, you know.”
He does, quickly. Now you have him completely naked under you.
Straddling his lap, you line him up with your entrance pulling your underwear to the side.
When you sink down onto his tip, you feel his girth immediately. Making it what you’d assume is about halfway down, you slide back up. Continuing to envelop him in small increments. You want so badly to maintain the image he has of you being cool and experienced but the stretch of taking all of him is becoming more of a task than you anticipated.
“Is something wrong?” he asks, brows furrowed in confusion.
“No, you’re doing great. It’s just…you’re kind of big.”
“Oh. I'm sorry if my penis isn't ideal.”
You could laugh. Seriously. The amount of guys who would be massively jealous and he has no fucking idea.
“No, it's definitely not that. You have nothing to worry about; it'll just take a bit to get used to.”
“Is there anything I can do to make it better for you? I know you’re doing this for me, but I'd like to make you feel good too.”
“Yeah, you could use your fingers?”
One issue - you forgot his fingers are massive as well.
“Is this okay?” he asks, slowly inching his middle finger in after you showed him how.
“Yeah, just.. A little faster now.”
Eventually, he gets the hang of it. Earning a huge gush of cum from you, leaving his fingers sticky. His hand lingers for a moment while you come down. You’re still gripping his shoulders and breathing hard into his chest. Finally, you look up at him.
You haven’t seen him look this proud of himself in a long time.
“Does this mean we can try again?” he asks, “if you’re finished after that I can respect that as well.”
“Yeah, we can definitely keep going,” you smile, shoving him onto his back again. You begin removing more clothes, starting with your now damp undergarments.
This time, when you line yourself up you slide a little easier onto him. Still not quite fitting the whole thing but the stretch is much less now.
Your elbows drop by his head, caging him to the ground under you. He brings his warm (and cold) hands to your hips, enjoying the way your skin moves against his fingers as you bounce up and down on him. The sound of your combined breathing fills your living room, nearly echoing from the corners. Holiday lights still illuminating his face while he stares up at you in amazement.
Why didn’t you do this sooner?
You continue riding his dick until the tension in your gut builds. Soon you’re clenching around him while holding onto his shoulders for support again. Your bounce slows to a grind while you press yourself as close to him as possible.
“Shouto,” you moan into his ear.
He groans and turns his head to kiss you.
“Can I..” he asks, sitting the two of you up while he holds you against his chest.
“Uh huh,” you nod and he has you on your back. Hips rutting between your legs that are now wrapped around his back.
Within the minute, it’s his turn.
“I’m about to cum,” he moans, “is it okay if I-”
“Yeah, please cum,” you whisper.
Immediately, he whimpers - pulling you closer while he gushes inside of you.
"I've wanted to do that for years," he murmurs.
You move the hair out of each other’s eyes while you catch your breath. Eventually making your way off the living room floor.

While you’re getting cleaned up, he excuses himself briefly. Saying he needed to grab something from his car. You figure it’s toiletries or something and carry on.
A few minutes later, as you’re coming out of the bathroom freshly changed into comfortable clothes as he re-enters your front door. In his arms is a massive fluffy blanket, which he promptly wraps around you then leads you to your couch.
“I’m your secret santa this year. I was waiting until after midnight to give you your gift, I wanted the excuse to take you out to lunch for a week,” he says while wrapping his arms around you, warming you further. “There's a new soba place I'd like to try, but I'm open to your suggestions as well.”

Down the hall, your friends were all guessing when they’d see you next. Some saying that one or both of you would come running back within the hour. Much to the delight of Mina, Jiro, Kaminari, and Kirishima - they guessed right. No one saw the two of you until you emerged from your apartment the next morning.

m.list
Okay, this whole thing was admittedly written after reading chapter 431 with izuchako becoming a thing and Jiro/Denki’s friendship deepening while Shouto just doubles down hard on soba. Something about that plus his absolute obliviousness is hilarious to me but I mostly write smut so it led to this weird awkward thing. Thanks for reading!
#he also lost a sock and had to borrow one of yours#leading to another new experience#bnha smut#todoroki shouto smut#shouto x reader#todoroki shouto x reader#shoto todoroki#my hero academia smut#my hero academia x reader#shouto x you#shouto todoroki#bnha shouto#mha shouto#shouto x y/n#my hero academia x y/n#my hero academia x you#my hero academia x gender neutral reader#christmas smut
134 notes
·
View notes
Text
questions
Ridoc Gamlyn x reader (sweetheart!) Part three of Ridoc and Sweetheart's story words: 2.9k 🏷: no real book spoilers, this will make more sense if you've read Resson (Garrick's version) but it's not required, set a week or two into Iron Flame, this is a sweetheart chapter so warning for intrusive / self-deprecating thoughts and anxiety spirals, I made a bunch of stuff up about Ridoc's life because RY never told us anything, Rhith being a cool mom, this hasn't been proofread, oops. gonna go have a bagel now byeeee
Rhith had told you that Ridoc would meet you at the gates at eleven — so naturally you’ve been standing there since 10:45, rocking back and forth on your heels and peeling your cuticles.
Why did you agree to do this? Actually, this was your idea — why did you bring it up? What if he’s not going to show up, and you’re just going to stand here for an hour like an idiot?
“Hey! Am I late?” he asks, startling you out of your thoughts. He’s a little out of breath, like he’d ran here, but he offers you a wide smile nonetheless.
You open your mouth to speak just as the bells chime.
“Guess not,” he laughs when they’re done. “You ready to go?”
You nod, stuffing your hands into your pockets so he can’t see the state of your fingers. Thankfully it’s not too hot to wear your flight jacket. This is your first venture into town, and you don’t want to have your relic on display when you’re in a new place — just going is scary enough.
He leads the way — of course he knows where you’re going. He probably goes out every weekend with his friends; another way you’re completely different.
“I figured we could play twenty questions,” he offers. “Get to know each other a little more. You can go first, if you want.”
You take a second to remember how to speak again. “Alright, um… do you have any hobbies?”
“Coming up with jokes is pretty time consuming.”
“And here I thought they were all completely spontaneous,” you say, shaking your head. “Do you write them all down in that fabled diary of yours?”
He laughs. “Would you believe me if I said I didn’t actually have one?”
You tilt your head to the side, considering it. “Only because I don’t see you spending your free time sitting down, writing.”
“You wound me, sweetheart. I assure you, I’m perfectly capable of writing complete sentences.”
“I never said you weren’t. I just said that I didn’t see you doing it.”
“Fair. Tell me about your book,” he prompts. “The one you’re always carrying around.”
“That’s not a question.”
He gives you a sly smile. “Well played. I’ll rephrase, then. What’s the book about? Do you like it?”
“That’s two questions.”
He laughs, warm and full. “I can’t get anything past you, can I?”
“Three.”
“Okay, okay. The first one, then — what's it about?”
“The main character is a trained assassin who is called before the king to join a contest to become his hitman, basically. But the contestants keep getting murdered in the night by some creature that they can’t track down. It’s part of a series, but I’ve never seen the other volumes anywhere. I like to imagine a different ending every time I read it.”
“You’ve read it more than once?”
You ignore the fact that that’s yet another question, answering it without protest. “Yeah. I know that’s dumb, but it was the book I was in the middle of when my life went to shit. It’s technically property of the library in Aretia, but it was burnt to the ground, so I never gave it back.”
Your heart beats a little faster at the mention of your hometown, and you immediately regret bringing it up, but thankfully Ridoc seems none the wiser.
“There’s nothing dumb about it if it makes you happy.”
You’ve just stepped into the tiny restaurant when a man that you guess is the owner sees Ridoc and pulls him into a tight hug. “I was wondering when you’d bring your girlfriend!”
Your cheeks warm, but you don’t correct him — that would be too awkward.
Ridoc doesn’t correct him either. “I set up Ezra here with ice that never melts,” he explains with a smile.
“It’s been a blessing. Keeps everything fresh longer, so I don’t have to waste it. You two sit — I’ll make you something special, on the house.” He disappears into the tiny kitchen in the back, leaving the two of you alone in the nearly-empty dining room.
Ridoc gestures to a table in the corner, away from the door, and you settle into the chair silently. You can’t help but run through Garrick’s mental checklist — your back is to the wall, and you have clear sight of the two exits. You have a knife in your right boot and one in your left sleeve — plus the blunt one laid on the table in front of you. The fork would probably do more damage, though.
“I think it’s your turn.”
“Hm? Oh. Right.” You take a moment to look at him. “Why are you here?”
He gives you a stupid grin. “Because you asked me on a date.”
You roll your eyes. “No, I mean, why Basgiath? Why the rider’s quadrant?”
“Oh, I know. I just wanted to remind you that this whole thing was your idea. But really… probably because I’m an adrenaline junkie who feels like he has to prove to the world that he’s not an idiot. And I’ve always admired the riders and their magic. We can do some pretty cool shit.”
There’s a pause, and his voice softens as he continues. “I know you didn’t want to be here, so I probably sound super ignorant saying all that. I do think it’s fucked up that you didn’t get a choice — and the way that they handled all of it.”
“I respect your answer. It was honest.”
His turn for a question. “How do you feel about it, really, being here? Not here as in here,” he clarifies, tapping the table, “but at Basgiath.”
You look at him for a second. “Is that your question, or…”
“It can be. But if you don’t want to talk about it, we can go back to the dumb ones.”
“No, it’s fine,” you say quietly, thinking for a second. “I’ve accepted it, but that doesn’t make it any less terrifying.”
He’s quiet, giving you space to elaborate — the same way Garrick does; not prying, but silently offering to let you tell him what you’re thinking, if you want to.
“Challenges are the one thing here that doesn’t scare me, because I don’t have to think about it anymore. I know what to do if someone takes a swing at me, and I know how to disarm someone, because Garrick made me practice hundreds of times. But everything else…”
“Is uncertain and unfamiliar, and therefore scary,” he finishes for you.
You’re a little surprised by the gentle tone of his voice, the lack of judgment in his words. “That pretty much sums it up.”
Another pause.
“I’ve had an anxiety disorder pretty much my whole life,” you admit. “I was that kid in school that everyone thought couldn’t speak, because I never talked to anyone, except my siblings. Liam was my first real friend who was my age. He didn’t mind the quiet. We would just sit together, and he’d do his wood carvings while I read my books. That was good enough for both of us.”
“Where are they now? Your siblings, I mean.”
You’re silent for a moment, looking down at the tablecloth and the barely distinguishable pattern of flowers woven into it.
“I know that’s two in a row for me,” he says, backpedaling. “And you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”
“I had a brother and a sister. They were eight and ten years older than me, but they were my best friends. I think they knew that I didn’t have anyone my age, so they always let me tag along for everything until they left for Basgiath.”
“They went here?”
You nod. “As infantry. When they graduated, they joined Fen Riorson’s movement, and a few years later, they were executed along with my parents.”
“I’m so sorry,” he says softly. “I shouldn’t have asked.”
Something compels you to keep talking, to push past the awkwardness and condolences. “I don’t mind talking about them. It’s hard, but they were an important part of my life, and they deserve to be remembered. Losing them was devastating, but Garrick and my foster sister helped fill that void.”
You trace a fingernail over one of the tiny flowers. “I think… I think that’s why I kept pushing you away, and why I haven’t really made any friends here. Being marked doesn’t help, but I can never let myself get close to anyone, because everyone I’ve ever been close to has left me, one way or another.”
You can’t bring yourself to say “died” — and that wouldn’t be quite correct, either. Garrick is very much alive, last you’d heard, but he’s at least a twelve hour flight away.
“I’m sorry,” he says softly. “I only met her twice, but she was always kind to me and everyone she met.”
It takes you a second to realize that he means your foster sister — as far as Ridoc and the rest of the school know, she’d died at Resson along with Liam and Soleil.
“She was,” you say softly.
It feels weird speaking about her in the past tense. You know she’s not dead, that she’s safe with Brennan and the elders, but the last time you saw her, she might as well have been — she’d felt so cold, and looked so drained, unable to respond to you or even open her eyes.
She has to be awake by now, starting to recover. She has to push through, if for no reason other than that it would absolutely shatter both you and Garrick if she didn’t.
Ridoc exhales, choosing his next words carefully. “I really am sorry. You shouldn’t have had to go through any of that, especially so young. But for what it’s worth, which probably isn’t a lot — I think you’re handling it all incredibly well, and you’re really brave for it.”
You, handling anything well? and being brave? Yeah, right. You take a sip of water to cover the look of dry disbelief on your face, but he sees it anyway.
“I mean it. Bravery isn’t “never being scared”, it’s “being scared but doing the scary thing anyway”, and you’ve been doing that every day for the last year — for your whole life, honestly. I think that’s admirable.”
You blink at him for a moment, surprised.
“It’s true,” Rhith says gently.
“Thank you,” you say softly — to both of them. “I’ve never thought about it like that before.”
He offers you a soft smile. “I think that’s enough deep questions for now. Thank you for telling me all of that, though. I’m sure it wasn’t easy.”
“It wasn’t,” you agree. “But I feel… lighter.”
“Lighter is good.”
Ezra arrives at the perfect time, holding a tray with two plates of steaming noodles and two glasses of water, placing them in front of you and making a quick exit.
Ridoc brushes a hand against his glass, and you watch the pattern of frost crawl over the edges as it chills itself near instantly. “Want me to do yours?”
You blink, realizing he’s speaking to you. “Sure. Thank you.”
He pushes the cold glass toward you, taking the other and chilling it for himself.
The question comes out before you can think. “How long did it take you to get used to the cold?”
He looks up at you, surprised. “Not long. A week, maybe. I run hot, so sometimes it’s kinda nice.”
You nod in understanding. He’d been warm to the touch when he’d wrapped his arms around you, and you’d melted right into him. That was a first. But so is this, and it seems to be going okay.
You both eat without further discussion, every minute of quiet a little more comfortable than the last. The food is good — better than anything they serve at Basgiath.
“So, where’s home for you?” you ask after a while.
“Deaconshire,” he answers. “My dad’s still out there. It’s been just me and him for a while.”
“Not too far, then,” you comment, not wanting to draw attention to the fact that he hadn’t mentioned his mother.
“Yeah. I’ve thought about going AWOL for an afternoon, just to see him for an hour or two. But at least the letters will arrive fast.”
“Right,” you say softly, pushing the last piece of pasta around your plate idly.
It hadn’t really sunk in yet that you can write letters now, as a second year. You could write to Garrick, but it would be too dangerous to send anything to Aretia, with the professors reading everything to make sure there’s no classified information being spread. You might be able to write to the Duke, and hope he passes it on to the right people, but that would still be deemed suspicious.
Maybe Bodhi could help you.
“Where’d Garrick get stationed?” he asks.
“Samara,” you answer quietly.
He winces, knowing that’s right on the front between Navarre and Poromiel, but he recovers quickly. “He’s with Xaden, right? They’ll take care of each other.”
“Yeah.”
“They’ll be fine,” he reassures. “They were the two biggest, most intimidating dudes in fourth wing. Nobody’s going to mess with them — but if anyone’s dumb enough to try, they’ll get what’s coming to them. And they can definitely kick ass in the air, too.”
He’s right — they’ll be fine.
Probably.
“Yeah,” you say again, hoping it sounds convincing. “They can definitely hold their own.” But against wyvern… what if what happened to Deigh happens to Chradh or Sgaeyl, and there’s nothing they can do?
You force the thought out of your head before the universe can hear it and make it come true.
“You ready to head back?” he asks gently.
You nod in affirmation, and he gets up, finding Ezra. The owner bids him a cheerful goodbye that includes a hearty pat on the back, while you stand by the table and offer him a weak wave and a soft thank you.
The walk back to the school is quiet, only the crunching of gravel under your boots, but this time the silence isn’t as loud.
You’ve already said everything you needed to say, laid all your cards face up on the table and shown them to the other — almost all of them, you think with a little flare of guilt, but there are some things you just can’t tell anyone, for the sake of Tyrrendor in its entirety.
“This one’s mine,” you say quietly, stopping in front of your door.
You call it yours, but it doesn’t feel that way. Just because you sleep here and your stuff is piled up in the corner, yet to be unpacked, doesn’t make it feel like yours, and doesn’t make it feel safe, despite the ward that Garrick had helped you put up before he left for Samara with Xaden.
Ridoc offers you a warm smile. “Thank you for taking a chance on me. I’d really like to see you again, if you want.”
“I’d like that too.”
He lingers, and for a moment you’re worried that he’s expecting something of you, but he remains a few steps away, his hands in his pockets.
“Thank you,” you add. “For today. And for finding me yesterday.”
“Of course, sweetheart. And next time you start to feel that way, you can have Rhith tell Aotrom to get me, okay? You shouldn’t have to deal with that alone.”
“Okay,” you say softly.
He gives you another knee-weakening smile before he heads off, disappearing into a room that must be his — eight doors down, on the other side of the hall.
You make it inside just as the bells strike twelve thirty. The afternoon is still young.
You decide to unpack — starting by shoving the box of your sister’s things into the bottom of the armoire. You’d burned most of her stuff, to maintain the appearance that she’s actually dead, but you and Garrick had both taken some for yourselves. Malek couldn’t get mad about that, right?
You don’t know if you should worry what he thinks or not — you despise him for taking everyone away from you, but you need to remain in his good graces if you want to keep the few people you have left. But you aren’t sure how — it remains unclear what you did, or didn’t do, to deserve that.
“It was nothing you did,” Rhith says gently, startling you. “And you didn’t deserve it.”
“Sorry,” you stammer. “I didn’t mean to project that to you.”
“We’ve talked about the apologies, sweet one,” she prods. “They’re never necessary.”
“Sor—” you stop yourself before you can finish the word. “I’ll work on that.”
She changes the subject for you. “I’m proud of what you did today. I know that was difficult for you.”
“It’s easier with him,” you say quietly. “I don’t know why, but it is.”
“Many things don’t require explanation. It is enough to simply appreciate them.”
Spoken like a true green. “I wish I could be as logical as you,” you sigh.
“There is value in both logic and emotion, but there is a balance to be found between them.”
You sit with the statement for a moment as you start to fold the laundry you’d shoved into a bag and dragged up the stairs when you’d moved, trying to smooth out the wrinkles to no avail.
“What do you think?” you ask. “about him, I mean.”
“I think he has a good heart. He genuinely cares for you, but it is your decision whether to trust him or not. And even if you do, there are some things that he can never know.”
“Yeah,” you say softly. “I know.”
“I’m proud of you, my girl.”
You’re a little bit proud of yourself too.
199 notes
·
View notes
Text



teenage fantasy masterlist.
CHAPTER ONE - pilot.
warnings: a few mentions of y/n, grief, smoking, drinking, language, kissing, gun violence, mentions of drowning, not proofread.
———
Arriving in the Outerbanks always feels like coming home. The sun is shining, birds are chirping, it’s like a scene from a movie. This time is different; this time, you and your brother aren’t bickering in the back seat over the last chocolate left in the packet, this time your dad isn’t snoring in the passenger seat because he stayed up late watching the football — even if he said he was working — the biggest difference of all is the lack of your mother, singing along to the radio, telling you and your brother to shut it and slamming on her brakes to wake your dad up.
This time, it’s just you.
Tannyhill always astounds you, no matter how many times you’ve driven up the driveway, you always feel your jaw fight the urge to drop at the size of the house. Your friends back home say that your house is big, they’d have a heart attack if they ever stepped foot in the Cameron’s home.
“Better late than never!” You heard a loud, teasing voice come from the front porch; your head turned to be met with a grinning Sarah Cameron.
Sarah had been your best friend since you were born. Two weeks apart but miles away. She grew up in the Outerbanks, paradise on earth, whilst your family lived in Charleston. Approximately 439 miles away.
“I’ve been driving all day, dickhead,” you called back as she came skipping down the stone steps, her white sundress swaying.
“I meant that we’re already a week into summer!” Sarah argued, barrelling into you. You squealed, giggling as her arms wrapped around your middle and yours around her shoulders.
Your dad had grown up in the Outerbanks, alongside Ward Cameron. He’d told you plenty of times he’d imagined raising his children on the same island he grew up on, but meeting your mom had changed that. They met on a night out, he just so happened to be in Charleston for the weekend and within the next couple months he was living there. Love changes things, or so he says.
“No Josh?” She questioned, pulling away from the hug to open up your trunk and retrieve your many bags.
“He’s heading here for Midsummer’s with dad,” you explained. Your brother and father hadn’t been set on the idea of spending the summer in Outerbanks, not without a missing piece of the puzzle, but you’d come to a compromise. You would head over a few days before Midsummer’s, they’d come for a week and then head home. It wasn’t ideal, but it was better than nothing.
“You’re just in time for dinner,” Sarah stated, changing the subject once she saw the light in your eyes start to dim. “Rose made spaghetti.”
“Lucky I didn’t stop at that In-N-Out then, huh?” You joked, making her snort.
“Idiot.”
The inside of the house looked the same as always, at least that hadn’t changed. Wheezie hardly nodded at you, she was thirteen now and most definitely taller than she was last summer. You remembered being thirteen, nothing was more interesting than your phone and the people inside of it.
“Nice to see you too, Louisa!” You yelled after her as she disappeared upstairs.
“She’s going to put a hex on you now,” Sarah murmured. “Rafe! Y/N’s bags are outside and you’re needed to bring them inside!”
“First of all, what did I say about yelling?” Ward appeared in the doorway, an annoyed yet fond look in his eyes. “Secondly, Rafe isn’t here.”
“Isn’t that a shame?” Sarah joked, making you scoff.
She was obsessed with the idea of you and Rafe getting together. It wasn’t necessarily because she thought he’d be a good boyfriend, but it would make the two of you sisters and if that meant you had to put up with her brother then so be it. You didn’t share that same fantasy.
“How was the drive, kid?” Ward asked, walking over to embrace you in a tight hug. “I did tell your dad I’d be happy to have come and got you.”
“And spent nine hours in a car with me? I doubt it,” you teased, making him chuckle.
His arms lingered around you. The last time you’d seen him was the funeral, but there were so many people around you’d hardly had time to breathe let alone communicate with the few there you actually cared about. It was lucky he was there, otherwise who would have gotten your dad out from the bathroom at the wake?
“I’ll have someone get your bags, don’t worry about that. Your rooms all ready for you,” Ward said, finally pulling away. “You got here just in time, there’s a hurricane tonight. Definitely not safe to drive in.”
“I heard, Josh was panicking about it. Probably why he didn’t come with me today,” you joked.
“I’m sure Michael will enjoy the company,” Ward shrugged. “Dinner’s ready, but we were going to wait for Rafe if you’re not too hungry. He’s been looking forward to you coming back, maybe a little too much.”
You just shook your head in amusement as Sarah muttered the word simp. Rafe was a gentleman, at least he always had been towards you, but he was also a snob. He cared too much about his appearance and too little about anything else. He was a nineteen year old college dropout who you were fairly certain was doing hard drugs from the random 3am phone calls you’d received over the last six months. If Rafe wanted to be with you, he was going to have to do better.
“I can wait,” you reassured.
“We’ll go for a walk. But if he’s not back by the time we are then we’re eating,” Sarah threatened.
“Did you not hear the part about the hurricane?” Ward sighed, crossing his arms over his chest.
During the summer he doesn’t just have two daughters, he has three. Especially now that your mom isn’t here, and your dad won’t be for a few more days.
“I’ve been working all day with Scooter, daddy,” Sarah pouted. “C’mon, a ten minute walk along the beach hasn’t ever killed anyone.”
“Fine. But if you’re not back in twenty I’m coming to look for you myself. I’m sure that you don’t want that,” he teased, ruffling his daughters hair.
Sarah’s arm was linked through yours as the two of you walked along the sandy ground, shoes in hand and giggles leaving your lips as she told you about her new boyfriend. You’d heard a little about him during your FaceTime calls, she’d also posted countless pictures of him on Instagram. He sounded like a dickhead, but you weren’t one to jump to judgements.
“So, what happened with Denny?” You asked, hardly remembering her ex’s name. Sarah Cameron was a man-eater, she had been since you were eleven and starting realising boys weren’t that gross.
“He was insecure,” she shrugged. “Topper’s not like that, I mean, not really.”
“I’m already planning his goodbye party,” you murmured.
She laughed, swatting at you as she took a seat on the dry sand. You sat down next to her, taking a cigarette from your handbag and lighting it.
“Thought you quit,” she muttered, narrowing her eyes at the stick between your lips. You just shrugged in response, earning a sigh. “What about you, then? No men back home?”
“Fuck men,” you said, taking a long drag before lying down.
“You seem to be doing a lot of that,” she teased. You gasped in mock offence, holding a hand over your chest.
“Is the Sarah Cameron slut shaming me right now? Because I most definitely haven’t had six boyfriends this year,” you smirked back at her as she reacted similarly to you.
You didn’t do relationships. The last time you’d had a boyfriend you were twelve years old and you dumped him after two weeks over text. You knew how men were, especially teenage boys. All they care about is sex, the boys and beer. They don’t want relationships, they want someone to hang onto their every word and follow them around like a lost puppy. You refuse to be that girl, so sex and ghosting is your best bet.
“Maybe you’ll have a summer romance. Or maybe you’ll realise my brother is head over heels in love with you. Honestly, you being here is my favourite time of year; he’s always in the best mood,” Sarah grinned.
“Probably because he wanks off in his bedroom constantly,” you muttered.
Sarah gagged, smacking your arm as you started to giggle at your own joke. “You are disgusting. If you ever say something like that again I’m sending you home.”
“Yeah, right,” you snorted. It was probably the best threat she could come up with, but going home was the last thing you wanted to do right now. You’ve only just got to Outerbanks and you’re already dreadfully counting down the days until you’ll have to go back.
“C’mon, it’s been longer than twenty and I have a feeling my dad actually will come looking for us,” Sarah sighed, forcing herself up from the sand.
When the two of you arrived back to Tannyhill, a bike was parked down the side of the house. Only one person in this family would ride something like that. His voice echoed through the halls, he was complaining to Ward about something. For as long as you’d been coming here, Rafe and Ward never seemed to get along. They’d have their moments, like when Rafe got into college and Ward posted an appreciation post on Facebook that had you and Sarah giggling over FaceTime for hours, but for the most part they’ve just never seemed to click.
“And here I was thinking you’d be in a good mood for once,” you tease as you walk into the room, Rafe’s head snaps over to you.
A genuine smile breaks out on his face. “You look different,” he stated, walking towards you.
“So do you. What’s with the hair?” You snorted as his arms wrapped around you. He lifted you off the ground, making you laugh in amusement.
Rafe’s most definitely in love with you, that’s no secret. Ever since you were fifteen and grew boobs he’d been eyeing you up; but over time it seemed to change from an attraction to a real crush. Last summer you’d spent a lot of time together, Sarah had her first real boyfriend and she was infatuated — for a few weeks — so you went for the next best thing. One night the two of you had gotten high in the backyard and he’d opened up, telling you about how un enjoyable college was, how his relationship with his dad felt like it was never going to get better. It was the first time you’d really seen him.
“Wheez! Dinner!” Ward yelled up the stairs.
“I thought you didn’t like yelling,” Sarah smirked, crossing her arms over her chest.
Ward pointed at her, narrowing his eyes playfully. “I’m allowed. I’m the adult.”
Sitting at the dining table in between Sarah and Rafe as Wheezie told you all about the fallout she’d had with her ‘best friend’ felt like home. There were three empty seats, and your heart felt a little more heavy, but the smile on your face was genuine. You never knew how much you missed Outerbanks until you were there, but for the last seven months the only place you wanted to be was there.
———
The hurricane kept you awake for most of the night. The power went out pretty quickly, so you and Sarah just stayed up gossiping until you fell asleep. It was about 11am when you woke up and made your way down the stairs, plaid shorts and white t-shirt covering your body as you walked into the backyard.
“Whatcha doin’?” You asked with a smirk, arms crossed over your chest as you watched Sarah run and jump to chase away the birds.
“They’re trying to eat the mice!” She called back.
“You hate mice,” you said.
“I hate rats. Mice are different,” she retaliated, continuing to run and jump.
You giggled to yourself, watching in amusement before a clearing of a throat caught your attention. Rafe stood behind you, your signature mug in hand; lilac coloured with your initial on it.
“Made you coffee,” he stated, handing it over to you. “Could hear you and Sarah talkin’ all damn night, kept me up.”
“How chivalrous,” you teased, taking a sip. “Thanks, Rafey.”
“No worries.” He’d grown used to the Rafey a few years ago. Once you realised how much he hated it you’d started the nickname, it seemed to have become a part of your natural vocabulary now. “What the hell is she doing?”
“She’s saving mice,” you replied fondly.
“Of course she is,” he scoffed, rolling his eyes.
You swatted at his chest. “Don’t be mean. It’s cute.”
“Yeah, yeah,” he murmured. “Any plans for today, then? You’re gonna have to actually get outside now that the powers out.”
“I think I’m meeting Topper. What’s he like?” You sighed. Sarah had told you last night that she’d made plans with Topper for the afternoon, but she wanted you to come.
“He’s a pussy,” Rafe responded bluntly, making you giggle into your mug. “I doubt it’ll last. But he’s been obsessed with her for a long time now, he asked for my blessing too long ago.”
You tilted your head at him, swallowing the sip of coffee. “So, you’re friends with him?”
“Friends is a strong word,” Rafe smirked. “I’m headin’ out, just thought I’d say morning. I’ll see you later?”
“Yeah, see you later,” you replied, giving him a smile.
Just as you were about to give up on watching Sarah try to save mice, Ward came outside with a woman you didn’t recognise. “Morning,” he greeted you with a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Sarah!”
“I’m busy!” She yelled back.
“What are you doing?” Ward questioned.
“The burrows filled with water from the surge. The birds are having a field day!” Sarah explained.
“The birds have to eat too, Sarah,” Ward sighed.
“No, it’s a mouse genocide out here. No!” She exclaimed, chasing off another one.
Ward looked at you, exasperated. You just shrugged your shoulders. “Just let her have it.”
“It’s the cycle of life is what it is, sweetheart. Now, come on,” Ward carried on, stepping closer to his daughter.
“Good luck with that,” you murmured, patting him on the arm before disappearing inside.
You got ready for the day, showering and washing your hair with Sarah’s expensive shampoo before getting dressed in a white bikini top and a tennis skirt. Sarah came up shortly after, she laid down on your bed and read a magazine as you finished up.
“Who was the lady? Ward having an affair?” You asked, in the middle of applying mascara.
“Scooter Grubbs’ wife. He’s one of dads… friends? I don’t really know. He hasn’t been seen since he helped out around here yesterday,” Sarah explained with a sigh.
“Jesus,” you murmured, looking back at her.
“I’m sure he’s fine. C’mon, we have to be at the club in half an hour,” Sarah explained.
You were meeting up with Topper and one of his friends, Kelce, for lunch and drinks — hopefully. Apparently Kelce was cute, so maybe you would have a summer fling, as long as he wasn’t going to expect any kind of commitment.
Sarah drove the two of you down there, she had a few warnings for you. Everything that’s said to Topper and Kelce gets back to Rafe, the two boys are quite snobbish towards the Pogues, they may come across as sexist but they’re just joking! Stuff like that.
Maybe you’d find someone else for that summer fling.
“There they are,” Topper grinned. Just his voice had you ready to flee. He stood, giving Sarah a kiss on the cheek before he turned to you. “And you must be the famous Y/N.”
“That would be me,” you nodded, accepting the hand that he held out towards you.
“I’m Topper, Topper Thornton. This is Kelce,” he introduced, nodding to his friend whose eyes hadn’t left you since you’d walked over.
“Nice to meet you,” you replied — lied — as you sat down in one of the spare seats.
Once you’d had a few margaritas, the two boys weren’t so unbearable. Topper’s unfunny jokes started to make you giggle and Kelce’s far from subtle flirting didn’t make you cringe quite as much. It was all fine, until a girl you didn’t recognise came over to the table.
“Have you guys heard about Scooter?” She asked, not even bothering with an introduction.
“Yeah, his wife came by earlier looking for him. Have they found him?” Sarah replied, sipping on her drink.
“Yeah, yeah they found his body. He washed up on shore earlier!” She exclaimed.
Everyone around the tables jaw dropped, even yours and you had no clue who the man was other than Sarah’s vague description. “What?” Topper questioned. “How did he die?”
“Drowning, I think. They haven’t found his boat yet, but he was out there last night,” she explained.
“God,” Sarah murmured, shaking her head as she looked down at the table. “That’s awful. Why would he got out during a hurricane?”
“Who knows,” she shrugged. “There’s a kegger down at the Boneyard, if you guys fancy it.”
“Who’s throwing it?” Topper asked quickly.
“Who cares? It’s free booze. Me and the girls are heading there soon if you guys want to join us,” she offered, eyes on Kelce. It seemed he had a few fan girls.
It took only one more drink for you guys to decide that the Kegger could be fun. The parties back in Charleston were usually thrown in a house, and the people that you knew weren’t all that into it so it had been awhile since you’d been able to let loose. Sarah’s arm was linked through yours as the four of you made your way to the Boneyard.
There were already dozens of teens there, covering various areas of the beach. There were certain people that you recognised from your years spent on the island, including non other than Kiara Carrera. There was a time her and Sarah were tight, so you’d spent almost an entire summer with the other girl. It was when you were back home when the two of them fell out, although you never fully found out why.
“What’re you doing, weirdo?” You laughed as Sarah climbed up on the phone booth.
“Looking at the view!” She exclaimed, giggling to herself as Topper stood underneath with his arms held out ready to catch her. He lifted her down and you smiled; maybe he wasn’t so bad.
“I’m gonna get a drink,” you stated.
“Want me to come?” Kelce offered, already taking a step towards you.
“I’m sure I can find my way,” you responded before turning around and heading into the crowd. You weren’t that easy, at least not for someone as snobbish as him.
You found the keg easily, due to the crowd that stood around it. There was a blonde sat behind it, his back to you as he called after a brunette boy. As you came in front of it he turned, and you swear your heart stuttered in your chest. He was utterly gorgeous, a charming smile played on his lips as he stared into your eyes.
“You’re new,” he stated. “Although… you’ve got a familiar face.”
“Is that a line?” You asked, tilting your head at him.
He held his hands up in surrender, chuckling deeply. “Nope. Not a line. I’m serious, I feel like I recognise you from somewhere.”
“I’m here every summer,” you explained. There was a high chance this mystery boy had seen you around before, but you were sure you’d never seen him. You’d remember a face like that.
“Well, I was going to say I coulda sworn you were in my dreams last night but now I’m thinkin’ I must’ve seen you around,” he responded.
A line like that from anyone else would’ve had you turning and walking away as fast as possible, but for some reason you found yourself laughing. “That was awful.”
“I know,” he chuckled, grinning at you. “So, you come here every year? What’s the occasion.”
You shrugged your shoulders, running your hand through your hair. “Nice place to spend the summer, right?”
“Can’t argue with that. Now, what can I get you? A beer or… a beer?” He smirked, tapping his fingers on top of the keg.
“I think I’ll go for the beer,” you laughed.
“A fine choice,” he nodded, grabbing a red-solo cup to fill up. He held it out to you, fingers brushing against yours as you took it. “On the house, you’re too pretty to charge.”
“Isn’t it on the house for everyone?” You teased.
“You’re really not lettin’ me get away with any of these lines,” he said, a smirk on his face.
“Okay, okay, try another one,” you giggled, taking a sip from your drink.
“It’s pretty loud ‘round here, why don’t we go somewhere quieter?” He suggested. You weren’t sure if that was a line or if he was serious, but you’d hope for the latter.
“I’ve always been told not to walk off with strangers,” you responded.
He stood up, holding his hand out for you to shake. “JJ Maybank.”
You didn’t intend to end up pressed against a tree with his tongue in your mouth, but it wasn’t your fault that he was so attractive. Maybe it was his goofy charm, or the fact he’d tripped within two seconds of the two of you wandering away from the crowd.
“You’re so fuckin’ pretty,” he murmured against yours lips, hands tight around your waist.
You hummed, hands in his hair. He groaned as you tugged on the ends of his hair, making you giggle. “I should get back.”
“What?” He pulled away, looking at you in surprise.
“What? Thought you were gonna get lucky against a tree?” You mocked. He narrowed his eyes at you playfully, pinching your waist to make you squeal.
“Can I at least get your number?” He asked hopefully.
“I’ll think about it,” you replied, pecking his lips before you began walking away from him.
“Your name?” He laughed.
You turned around and grinned at him, laughing as you carried on walking. He was cute, too cute. That’s not something that you can get yourself into, as much as you may want to.
“Where the hell have you been?” Sarah asked as you wandered back over to the group.
“Mingling,” you shrugged.
“I thought you were getting a drink,” Kelce stated, nodding to your empty hand. JJ had ended up kicking it over after you placed it next to the tree.
“I drank it,” you replied, taking a seat next to Sarah.
“Your lipstick is smudged,” she snorted quietly.
A couple more hours went by and you were ready to go home. Kelce had been trying it on with you all night, but every now and then you’d catch JJ’s eye and the thought of kissing Kelce made you feel a little ill. Sarah and Topper got up with you, the three of you started to make your way down the beach when a now familiar blonde stopped you.
“Hey, hey. Hey, Sarah!” JJ called, stopping the three of you. “Sarah, can I interest you in a tasty Milwaukee beverage?”
“No, thanks,” Sarah replied.
“C’mon. Is it not fancy enough for you?” He asked. He was most definitely more drunk than he’d been earlier in the night, his voice a little slurred.
“No. We were just leaving,” Sarah explained.
“How ‘bout you Miss mysterious? Want a drink?” JJ asked, turning to you with a charming smile.
You were going to accept, or maybe flirt a little, but Topper interrupted. He held his hand out towards the drink. “Hey, you know what? I’ll take it. I’ll— thank you, man. I appreciate it.”
“That’s a nice suggestion, Topper, but I didn’t ask you,” JJ replied, pulling the drink out of reach. “Now, if you said pretty please, maybe.”
Having come here so many times, you knew about the Pogues v Kooks war that went on. From what you could tell, JJ was a Pogue. You had no problem with that, honestly the whole thing felt a little pathetic, but clearly these two boys didn’t get along.
“Oh, pretty please,” Topper responded sarcastically.
“Yeah. So, Sarah?” JJ repeated.
Topper shoved JJ’s hand, causing the drink to splash over him. “She doesn’t want it, you—”
“Okay,” Sarah tried, and failed, to mediate.
JJ shoved Topper backwards, but he didn’t get far before his friend was jumping in front of him. “No, no, no, no.”
“You’re so funny, man!” JJ yelled towards Topper.
“Hey,” JJ’s friend said, trying to calm him down.
“Dirty Pogues!” Topper shouted.
“Topper,” you sighed, shaking your head. It took all of two seconds for JJ’s friend to come storming over, pushing Topper.
“John B,” another friend warned, giving you the name of the now angry looking brunette. “We’re supposed to be incognito, remember?”
“Babe, babe, babe, babe—” Sarah repeated just before Topper threw the first punch.
John B fell straight into the water, the crowd started to grow as people let out gasps and Sarah carried on trying to intervene.
“Come here,” you ordered, grabbing her arm before she could accidentally get a smack.
“Hey, John B, don’t make me drown you like your old man, alright?” The words that left Topper’s mouth had your stomach turning.
Sarah had told you about the older man that went missing. Big John, if you were remembering his name correctly. His body hadn’t been found, but he was presumed to be dead and long gone at the bottom of the ocean. You didn’t know he had a son, but clearly this boy in front of you is him.
This boy in front of you was far too similar to you.
“Fight! Fight! Fight!” The crowd chanted, like immature teens. Maybe it was a good thing you didn’t go to many parties back home.
John B got to his feet and charged at Topper, you couldn’t bring yourself to blame him. There were people back home, at school, who had made comments about your mom, you understood how that felt.
“Give it to him, man!” JJ exclaimed. You shook your head at him and he shrugged. “You want me to root for Topper? No one’s hot enough for that.”
For a moment, it felt like John B was winning. He had the upper ground, and every time he fell he got back up, but soon enough things took a turn. Topper flipped him into the water, but he wasn’t letting him up for air. His hand rested on the back of John B’s head, holding him under.
“What the fuck is he doing?” You exclaimed, looking to Sarah in shock.
“I don’t know,” she replied anxiously. “Topper, stop! No!”
“Sort your friend out!” You yelled to Kelce, who was stood there doing absolutely nothing. You definitely didn’t regret not kissing him.
“He’s drowning him,” one of John B’s other friends said to Kiara.
You watched as JJ made his way over, but instead of him pushing the Kook like you were expecting he held an object to his head. It took you a second to work out what it was, but when you did your stomach dropped.
A gun.
“Yeah, you know what that is,” you heard JJ say confidently. “Your move, broski.”
“JJ!” Sarah exclaimed, panic all over her face.
“He’s got a gun!” The crowd began to disperse, leaving behind just you, Sarah, Kelce and John B’s friends.
“Put the gun down!” Sarah pleaded.
“Did you say somethin’, Princess?” JJ asked sarcastically, not even bothering to turn and look at her.
“We’re good. We’re good,” Topper stated as he began to stand up, hands in the air.
“Kie! Can you check your psycho friend, please?” Sarah exclaimed, briefly turning to look at the other girl.
“Okay, everyone, listen up! Get the hell off our side of the island!” JJ yelled, holding the gun in the air before shooting twice. Panic ensued, groups running off in different directions to get away from the boy waving a gun around.
“Are you crazy? You idiot! Why would you do that?” The other boy yelled as Kiara shoved JJ.
“I’m saving his life, okay?” JJ argued.
You turned to look at John B, watching as he fell back into the ocean. You cursed under your breath. Sarah was helping Topper walk away, as if he’d actually been shot. You ran over, grabbing the boys head and yanking him up. He groaned, eyes opening.
“C’mon, can you stand?” You asked, looking down at him.
He winced, but nodded his head as he allowed you to help him up and out of the ocean. As soon as you were on the sand he collapsed to the floor and coughed up a lung. You cringed, but patted his back nonetheless.
“It’s alright,” you mumbled, looking around for some help. Kiara caught your eye and her face fell, in the midst of the chaos it seemed she hadn’t noticed you yet.
She rushed over, kneeling down beside John B. “You okay? Huh? Still breathing?”
“Yep,” he replied, giving her a weak thumbs up.
“I didn’t know you were here,” she stated, turning to look at you in annoyance.
You hadn’t even done anything to her. Sarah and Kiara had fallen out and therefore the two of you weren’t friends anymore. It wasn’t like you lived there and had to choose, not that there would be much of a choice. Sarah had always been your best friend, so if she didn’t like someone then you didn’t either — in most cases
“Well, here I am. I guess you have this sorted, so I’ll be going,” you muttered, standing up. “Uh, feel better soon.”
“Thanks,” John B replied, giving you a small smile.
“I didn’t know you were friends with them,” JJ said, face upturned in disgust as he wandered over to the three of you.
“She’s friends with Sarah,” Kiara explained quietly.
“We’re like Romeo and Juliet,” JJ smirked, wiggling his eyebrows at you. You didn’t answer, just rolled your eyes and began to walk away. “See you later, Juliet!”
You flipped him off over your shoulder. You don’t date, but you especially don’t date men that run around with guns.
#teenage fantasy#jj maybank#outer banks#jj maybank prompt#jj maybank x reader#obx#outerbanks rewrite
85 notes
·
View notes
Text
Carlisle Cullen x Reader
Inky-writing masterlist Mirage masterlist
Warnings: none
Word count: 910
Chapter 2 : Rainy Day
September 2004
The next morning, Y/N woke to the sound of rain and thunder. Forks had a way of making her feel both claustrophobic and strangely comfortable, as if the constant drizzle was both a barrier and a blanket.
Charlie had already left for work, a note on the kitchen counter reminding her to eat breakfast. She wasn’t hungry, though. The interaction with Dr. Cullen the previous evening had left her feeling restless in a way she couldn’t explain. His words lingered in her mind, replaying like an echo.
School was uneventful until maths class. As she took her seat, she noticed Alice Cullen walking in, her expression light but purposeful. Y/N tensed as Alice’s eyes briefly met hers, a flicker of curiosity evident in their depths. The brunette took her seat without a word, but Y/N couldn’t shake the feeling that the girl knew something, something Y/N didn’t.
By lunchtime, Y/N’s nerves were frayed. She couldn’t help but feel like the Cullens, or maybe just Alice, were watching her. It wasn’t overt, but there was an attention that made her stomach churn. She wanted to confront it, to ask 'why’, but she couldn’t bring herself to cross the invisible line that separated the Cullens from everyone else.
That evening, the clinic called. Dr. Cullen had requested a follow-up about her medical history. Y/N found herself back in the small room, her heart pounding in her chest as Carlisle entered with his usual composed demeanor.
“Thank you for coming back”, he said warmly, taking a seat across from her. “I hope I’m not disturbing your evening”.
“No, it’s fine,” she replied quickly, her voice a little too high. She cleared her throat. “What’s this about?”.
His golden eyes held hers, and she felt that same sense of calm wash over her. “It’s nothing urgent, I assure you. I simply wanted to check in. What you lived often brings up health concerns that aren’t immediately obvious”.
Y/N frowned slightly. “You mean stress?”.
“Among other things”, he said gently. “It’s not uncommon for young people to experience delayed reactions to significant life changes. Emotional and physical well-being are closely linked, after all”.
His voice was soothing, but the topic made her uncomfortable. She shifted in her seat, trying to find the right words. “I… I’m fine, really. I mean, as fine as I can be after everything that happened”.
Carlisle studied her for a moment. Then he nodded, his tone reassuring. “Of course. But if you ever need people to talk to, you’ll find no shortage of people who care about you in Forks. Your uncle speaks very highly of you, and it’s clear he only wants the best for you”.
Y/N’s chest tightened at the mention of Charlie. He was trying so hard to make things better for her, even though she knew he was struggling with his own grief. She forced a small smile. “Thanks. I’ll keep that in mind”.
Carlisle returned her smile, and for a moment, the tension in the room eased. He stood, signaling the end of their conversation. “Take care, Y/N. And remember, my door is always open”.
The walk home from the clinic was a quiet one, the misty rain wrapping around her like a damp shroud. Her thoughts were a mix of emotions she couldn’t quite untangle. Carlisle Cullen was unlike anyone she’d ever met. There was a gravity to him, a sense of wisdom and compassion that drew her in despite herself.
But there was something else, too—something she couldn’t put her finger on. A feeling that there was more to him than met the eye.
Y/N’s unease only grew over the next few days. At school, Alice’s glances became more frequent, though she never said a word. The rest of the Cullens seemed indifferent, but there was an unspoken tension whenever Y/N was near them. It was as if they were waiting for something, though what that was, she couldn’t begin to guess.
One afternoon, as she was leaving the school library, she nearly collided with Alice in the hallway. The smaller girl stepped back gracefully, her expression bright and unbothered.
“Hi, Y/N” Alice said, her voice cheerful but tinged with something deeper—a knowing undertone that set Y/N’s nerves on edge.
“Hi” Y/N replied cautiously, clutching her books tightly to her chest.
Alice tilted her head, her amber eyes studying Y/N with intensity. “I hope you’re settling in okay. Forks can take some getting used to, but it has its charms”.
Y/N forced a polite smile. “Yeah, it’s… different, but I’m managing”.
Alice’s smile widened, but there was something enigmatic in it. “Good. If you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to ask”.
Before Y/N could respond, Alice was gone, disappearing into the crowd. Y/N stared after her, her heart racing. Something was definitely going on, and she was determined to figure out what it was.
That night, as she lay in bed listening to the rain, Y/N’s thoughts kept returning to the Cullens. Their perfection, their coldness, Alice strange fascination with her… It all felt like pieces of a puzzle she couldn’t quite assemble.
And then there was Carlisle. His presence lingered in her mind like a warm glow, comforting and disconcerting. She couldn’t deny the pull she felt toward him, even though he was way older than her and that she barely knew him. It was irrational, inexplicable… and utterly consuming.
Chapter 3 >>>
#tumblr#fanfic#fandom#carlisle#carlisle x reader#carlisle cullen x reader#y/n#reader#carlisle x y/n#carlisle cullen x y/n#carlisle cullen#twilight#alice cullen
84 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Color Blue - Chapter 3

image taken from @ lovevivianne on pinterest; borders created by @anitalenia
Synopsis: As the only daughter to the leader of the Kamo Clan, you were trained and protected to one day bring your father honor through your marriage to the heir of the Gojo Clan. However, your husband ended up being something that your family never prepared you for. As you come to navigate a new world of politics between the clans, your husband convinces you that there is nothing wrong with honoring yourself too.
Warnings and Content: fem! reader, slightly ooc! (?) gojo, mostly fluff with a smidge of tension, cat :), small signs of past mental and physical abuse, violence, death, guns, knives, bit of blood, explosion caused by gojo’s technique, mentions of bruising and choking, brief threats, bits of trauma after an attack, healing myself a little after season 2, sharing a bed, gojo teasing, brief argument, reader says something about her not caring if she dies but doesn’t mean it, cursing, gojo has scars, cuddles and secret kisses :)
Author's Note: Hello everyone. This chapter has been a long time coming, and I apologize that I fell off the face of the earth. More of that will be explained later. However, I want to thank those that did message me and have been enjoying this story so far, but we know how life can get. I had a great time writing this during what little time I had, and it's also a little longer than my usual chapters. So, without further ado, here's chapter 3 !! Remember to catch up on The Color Blue if you haven't done so before reading !! For those of you who I may have forgotten to add in the taglist or would like to be added, comment below!
Word Count: ~8.8k
Apparently, even The Strongest got the jitters. Satoru didn't think it was possible, yet here he was, his leg bouncing as he sat in the back seat of the car as it pulled up to the long, winding driveway of the estate.
He would admit to himself that he was counting down the days, and then even the hours, until he got to see you again. It felt ridiculous at this point, the quickening heartbeat knowing you were getting closer by the second, the smile he tried to hide whenever you crossed his mind.
And the... other thoughts he had of you over his trip as well. He had those a little more than he was willing to admit in your absence.
The driver pulled up to the front entrance and Satoru retrieved his duffel bag, slinging it over his shoulder. He went up the steps, opened the door...
He frowned when you weren't on the other side. He thought that maybe you would greet him in the foyer. Oh well, just meant he would have to go looking for you. Satoru started with your kitchen, then the living room... maybe inside your bedroom?
He opened your door, calling your name. Immediately, as if startled, you jumped up from your bed, hands behind your back, the book in your lap clattering to the floor. Satoru's eyebrows raised at your sudden movement.
"W-welcome home, Satoru! How was your flight back?" you exclaimed. Something must be-
"Mmrreow..."
A cat's soft purr sounded in the air.
"Whatcha got there?"
"A book...?"
Satoru chuckled and smirked, his arms now resting at his sides. "I don't think that was a book..."
Your face scrunched up as your arms moved from behind your back. "Please don't be upset..."
You revealed a small ragdoll cat, probably only a few months old, it's singular eye scanning before it landed on Satoru. Satoru gasped and, like a child being presented with a new toy, threw his duffel bag aside and took the cat into his arms.
You've never heard a grown man squeal. That being said, your worried face softened into a grin.
"When did you get this little cutie?" Satoru laughed, turning the cat over in one arm to pet her little stomach.
"W-well... you told me before you left that... your money is my money, and I've always wanted a cat. I made sure I did my research, though! I bought her from a shelter, and made sure to get her the required vaccinations-"
"Does she have a name?" he exclaimed, handing the cat to you.
"I named her Sugar... if you don't like it, we can-"
"Sugar! Awww, that's the perfect name!!" he cooed, petting Sugar under her chin, her right and only eye squinting as she purred. "She already likes me too..."
Sugar moved out of your arms to lay on your bed as you strode to reach for a book on your dresser. A book for taking care of kittens, he realized. "You don't have to worry about taking care of her. I have her food ready for the next few months, the best kind I could find for her breed and age, and I already have her litter set up in the laundry room. I'm keeping her toys in my room as well," you explained, already paging through the book to support your points.
Satoru looked at you from where he started to kneel at the foot of your bed, getting up close and personal with the new feline friend. He admired your sudden commitment, but... "You don't want my help?" Satoru questioned, cocking his head.
"Well, I figured since I'm the one who bought her, I should take care of her. I don't want to inconvenience you," you answered, clasping your hands with the book in front of you.
"It's not really that much of an inconvenience. The only reason I never got one before was because I felt bad that I was almost never home. But now that you're here, it makes it a lot easier. It's not like you got a dog," he reasoned, now standing to full height while petting across the fur of Sugar's back. "If you really want to take full responsibility, that's fine, but I don't mind helping. I just can't promise I can or will want to change the litter."
You let out a small laugh. "I'm okay with that then..."
After a few moments of silence, you picked up your gaze from the floor, a soft smile on your face and a question on your tongue, only to see Satoru looking at you already.
You opened your mouth to speak, but nothing came out. He had such sweet eyes, like blue cotton candy, and the way he looked at you with them was even sweeter. A small blush warmed your cheeks as you averted your eyes. What were you going to say again?
"Something wrong, pretty girl?"
"W-what? Oh, no, I was just... going to ask how your trip was?"
Satoru shrugged. "Meh, nothing out of the usual. Just a few grade ones here and there, but finding a special grade was a little interesting. I took care of that one too. Oh, and there was this one store-"
Satoru ended up ranting about all of the new stores and restaurants he tried out for an hour, even if you did remember some of these places from your short, daily phone calls. He even paused to retrieve something from his bag at one point: a delicate antique comb with pearls in the handle. A gift, as well as something that reminded him of you.
You took it from him to arrange in your jewelry box. You found it quite absurd that Satoru was telling you more about his leisure time that he spent in Kyoto rather than the curses he fought. You couldn't tell if he was just trying to spare you the gruesome details, or he if really didn't feel like it was that important to talk about. Perhaps to him, these curses were like stones on his path to be kicked or flies he shooed away from his face, barely worth mentioning. At least, that's what it seemed like to you.
It scared you a bit.
"(Y/N)?" Your thoughts broke as he said your name, one of his hands resting on Sugar as he sat by her and the other resting on his knee while he looked at you. "You good?"
"Hm? Oh, yes, I'm fine..."
"Really? You don't seem like it..." Satoru expressed, now rising from your bed to walk over to you. Since he had left, you had forgotten how much taller he was than you. "Is everything okay? I never got to ask how you were here without me..."
Your face shifted as he said that. "May I confess something?"
His eyebrows raised. "Yes, go ahead."
You held the book in your hands close to your chest. "When... when I first started to live here, I found your presence... unwanted and... a bit frightening. I got more accustomed to it and... as we became friends it had become normal. But when you left for this mission, I didn't realize how used to it I had gotten. So much so that... sometimes, when I found myself eating or going about the house or cleaning our living spaces, I would suddenly feel... I felt-"
"Is this your way of saying you missed me?" Satoru interrupted, a smug grin reaching the handsome planes of his face.
Your face flushed. "W-well, yes! But, what I was trying to get to is that-"
"I can't believe it. (Y/N) actually likes me! Maybe she won't move across the world from me after all, haha!!" Satoru gasped sarcastically before pumping his fist in triumph, to which you huffed. Satoru snickered, ruffling your hair. "Heeey, it's okay. You can admit that you missed your darling, awesome husband."
"Not just my husband. My friend," you returned, a grateful smile gracing your features. He mirrored that same smile, his hands on his hips. After a beat too long, you sauntered past him back to Sugar, who was now curled on your bed. "That being said, I think we should celebrate your return."
"Celebrate?" Satoru's eyes followed you as you walked, subtly taking the shape of your waist as you moved and shoving the ensuing thoughts deep down.
"Yes, as both a welcoming party for Sugar and for your return home," you replied, taking the slumbering kitten in your arms. "Also, mostly because I haven't had anyone to cook for this past week."
Satoru picked up his duffel bag and followed you out the door towards the stairs. "Surely that isn't the only reason you missed me?" he laughed.
"Well, nothing else is coming to mind," you joked right back, turning to him. Satoru looked back at you wide-eyed, an opened mouth grin forming on his face. Did you just... go along with one of his sarcastic gags? Telling by the little hidden smile you were giving him, you were.
This was new.
Satoru just huffed and shrugged, taking a step past you to open his bedroom door. "I think I'm rubbing off on you, pretty girl. Maybe I should've stayed away longer..."
You tried to hide your flush by avoiding eye contact, the sudden drop in octave in his voice causing you to go warm. He saw it anyway. Almost expected it at this point, given how predictable your reactions were. He stepped through his bedroom doorway, duffel bag on his shoulder once more, the epitome of smug satisfactory on his face.
Until you gripped his hand, looking up at him with eyes that could bring him to his knees. "I'm glad your home, Satoru."
It was the first time that you had ever initiated such contact. You knew it of course, and so did he. He clung to that unspoken fact, that knowing bit of trust and maybe something a bit more, as he engulfed your hand in his, giving it a small, warm squeeze.
"Me too..."
The two of you decided on a savory curry recipe for dinner. Nothing too fancy, but still delicious. Satoru chose to use the time as a way to try and test out that new found humor of yours, smiling to himself when he would get you to laugh or reply back with something witty. He'd been waiting to see this kind of side of you for a while, one that you had originally kept reserved, or maybe didn't even know that you had at all.
While eating, Satoru asked what you had been up to when he was away. "I was keeping up with my usual tasks. Nothing too special..." you said, looking down at your plate as you spooned some of the curry.
Satoru stared at you as you did, a small frown on his face. "So you didn't get out at all or do anything?" He also wanted to question why you couldn't seem to look at him right now, but he pushed the thought aside.
You shook your head, taking a bite. "Other than running errands or picking out Sugar, no."
"Well, maybe we should-"
Satoru paused.
You looked up at his sudden silence. "Satoru?"
He shushed you immediately, causing you to bite your tongue. He stared ahead, as if peering right through the wall ahead of him. He was peering right through the wall, using his Six Eyes. You could tell by the feint bits of cursed energy seeping into the room.
Then slowly, ever so slowly, Satoru peeled himself from his seat, his expression suddenly hard. The staff had gone home for the day already, Sugar was sleeping under your feet... What could he possibly be going to check?
"Stay here," he murmured, his voice low. His tone sent a shiver of fear down your spine, not just because of its command, but for whatever the reason could be to change his demeanor so suddenly.
"Satoru, what is it-" you began, your voice hushed and brow furrowed. "Stay here," he growled, his head snapping in your direction as you barely rose from your seat. You complied, inching back down. "I'll be right back."
And with that, he moved, keeping a brisk pace as he opened the door that led to the rest of the estate, and shut it behind him. Worry began to coil in your gut, the thought of what could be so wrong that Satoru would have to just get up and leave. A few seconds passed, then a minute, more minutes...
You couldn't take it. You had to know something. Even if Satoru instructed you to stay put... as long as you didn't leave your shared part of the house, it would be okay, right? You rose from your chair slowly, the wood scraping against the floor as you padded over to the door at a snail's pace, an anticipatory feeling curling in your gut. Fear, something you knew almost all too well. It didn't help that your inner thoughts at the moment were your father's voice, laying out possible consequences and outcomes-
And yet, you grabbed the handle and swung the wide oak door open. Nothing but the dark hall and the stairwell beyond it greeted you.
"Satoru?" You thought that maybe he was playing a thoughtless prank, trying to scare you all for nothing. You almost expected him to pop out from behind you for a moment. No response.
You sighed, turning to shut the door, just before Sugar slipped past you, running. Of course, after her nap her boundless energy would push her towards the one place you didn't want her to be. You lunged forward to grab her, but the kitten only ran further away, as if daring you to catch her in some sort of game. If Satoru saw her, he would know that you must have opened the door at some point!
"Sugar!" you called, running down the hall after her.
"Who wants to tell me how you found my home? First to speak up dies last."
None of the thirty armed men standing in the garden said anything, sticking to aiming their useless guns. Satoru stood before them, arms crossed, the only thing between them and the house. And you.
"Okay, how about an easier question. Who hired you and how did you get past the wards?"
Wards had been placed all around the estate centuries ago when it was first built. No one had ever gotten past them. Until now.
It was almost embarrassing, too. None of these fuckers had any cursed energy, yet he had sensed them creeping through the treeline during dinner. He would've paid it no mind, since the barrier created by the wards should have stopped them. But they had walked right on through, and the barrier probably tickled them with a shock at best. He'd have to check their integrity later. But for now...
"Do I have to treat you like my students and pick on one of you?" Satoru snickered, a hand on his hip. This was a waste of time. The sooner he could get past the easy part, the sooner he could continue dinner with you and figure out who had sent these idiots so he could pay them a surprise visit. He didn't appreciate unexpected guests, especially while in the company of his wife.
Satoru sighed. "Okay then, you." Satoru pointed to one of the men on his left, and the man's arm twisted and exploded in blood and bone, causing him to let out a blood curdling scream. The men replied with open fire, to which Satoru easily blocked with his infinity.
Some of them refrained for a moment, realizing that this was no ordinary target, and that he was no ordinary man. The men stopped firing altogether, bewildered, and watched as the bullets clattered to the soft grass in front of him as he dropped his infinity.
"Should I ask one more time?" Satoru seethed lowly, stalking towards the group. A few of the sensible ones backed away a few steps. One man began to shake.
Satoru turned his head in that man's direction, watching him. The man cried out, and fired off his automatic rifle in a fit of terror, the bullets catching some of his team. The others began to fire with reckless abandon.
Satoru began to take care of them quickly, trying not to waste too much energy as he moved between each target. Move, apprehend, strike, kill, repeat. Move, apprehend, strike, kill, repeat. Each bit of blood he poured only hit the infinity barrier he kept up and blew off like rain on a windshield. But he needed to keep one alive-
There. One was running back through the trees; a coward then, someone likely to confess. He made quick work of the rest, before running after the escaping man not too far into the surrounding forest.
Satoru caught him by his shoulder, ripped his gun away, and flung him to the ground, putting his shoe to the man's chest. "Talk."
"I-I don't know-"
"Then know. Or you'll end up just like the rest."
"But I can't. I won't. He won't let me remember-"
Satoru's head inclined. "Who?"
The man beneath him let out a shaky breath, pointing back towards the house. A knife was thrown from that direction into the man's neck. Satoru's eyes widened, looking back and-
Someone was dragging you through the back garden doors. They had cursed energy.
Satoru teleported back in a heartbeat, right behind the person, bared hands going to wrap around their neck-
But they reacted too quickly. The person, a woman, whirled you in front of herself, holding you up by your neck as a shield. Your choking made Satoru see red.
"Not so fast, Limitless," she purred. "Step back, or I snap her neck."
It would be so easy to snap hers instead, but he didn't know her technique. He didn't know what she could do to you. He complied reluctantly, and the woman set you down and let you breathe before gently resting a jagged dagger against your throat.
The woman was clearly a cursed user of some kind. Tall, form fitting, her muscular body contrasting the elegance of her red kimono and feminine face. She flashed him a saccharine smile. Whoever she was, Satoru didn't recognize her.
"So nice to finally meet you," the woman careened. "Your wife and I have already gotten acquainted." She pressed the knife closer towards the soft expanse of your neck, the sharp edge tickling your skin. You winced.
"Satoru-"
"It's okay, (Y/N)," he breathed out. But it wasn't okay. He had been a damn fool, telling you stay in the house, unprotected. No, he was a fool for following that last attacker into the forest. He was only there to draw him out, so this woman could slip in undetected. "Why didn't you stay in put-"
"That was my doing, actually," the woman smiled, raising her other hand from your nape. Satoru tensed, but instead Sugar appeared from beside her. The woman moved her hand in a circular motion, and Sugar mimicked it, spinning at the same speed of her hand before walking off. "A little party trick. Mrs. Gojo seems rather fond of the animal, so I figured she would rush to protect it when it "decided" to run off." And lured you to the garden just so she could pluck you out.
So, mind control. That was her technique. Satoru huffed. "I will admit, I haven't seen that one before. But what do you want?"
The woman shrugged. "Why don't you guess?"
Satoru's eyes narrowed, trying not to let his slight panic get to him as he saw tears begin to slip down your face. She would pay for that. "Well, lots of people have their reasons. There's always a price for my head, so it could be that, but you seem pretty smart. You know you can't kill me," the woman grinned, "so you went for her. And now I have to... give you something, I presume?"
"Perhaps." The woman began thrumming her fingers on your collarbone. "It is something that you have. Try thinking a little harder."
Satoru crossed his arms, making a show of trying to come up with an answer. "Well, I do have a lot of money, but with your talents you don't seem to need to get it from me. I have valuable information on a vast variety of top secret jujustu subject matters, but really, you don't have to go through me to get those, and, even if you did, I really don't remember anything important, I mean, c'mon look at me. Sooo... other than that I would assume you're trying tooooo get my attention? In which case then, oh, I'm flattered and you seem like a nice gal, but I'm a married man so... what do you want?"
"I want her, dumbass," the woman growled, clearly upset by Satoru's rambling. She pressed the knife point underneath your chin, your chest heaving as you groaned. "Do you know what people would do for Death Immunity? What anyone would-"
"Oh, well, you could've just said so," Satoru grumbled. "Anyway, she-"
A thousand blades lunged at light speed from the trees, all aimed for him, which he deflected without a thought. He turned his head to look at them once they had clattered against the concrete, the knives identical to the one the woman was holding against you. "Geez, did you do that? Where were you keeping all those?" He put a hand to his head, trying to peer into the direction they came from.
The woman's demeanor went from peeved to panic when her surprised attack failed, clutching you tighter in her grasp, her grip beginning to bruise along your collarbone.
"Well, as I was saying," Satoru continued, turning back to the assailant. His eyes briefly took in the woman's nails digging into your skin, his voice rumbling a shade darker. "She's already mine, so I'm afraid you've come here for no fucking reason, other than to get killed. So, without further ado-"
Satoru raised his arm with killer quickness, a blue flash from his hand near blinding you as he aimed and released it into the woman's face. Before the blast could fully take, he pulled you to his chest, turning and shielding you both with his infinity as the woman's head was detonated so fast that her vocal cords were incinerated before she could scream.
You let out a painful sob as he pulled you to his chest firmly, hunching over you with an arm around your waist and the other around your shoulders. Only when he felt the implosion recede and heard the woman's body thump to the ground did he stand fully and let you turn around. "Are you hurt-"
Your first reaction was to look behind him to where the woman's corpse was still smoking, or what was left of it. "No, no, don't look," he murmured, forcing your head back into his chest. You were a mess, breath heaving, sobs racking your throat, eyes puffy and still crying fat tears.
" 'M sorry! 'M so sorry-" you choked.
"Don't apologize, you're okay now. I've got you. You're safe," Satoru whispered, trying to ground you, rocking you side to side as he cupped your face firmly, bringing his forehead to yours. His hands were warm, so unlike that woman's. Thumbs wiping your tears, he stroked your cheek as if it was the only thing able to pull you back to reality. "You're safe. I've got you."
The investigation at the Gojo estate started within an hour of the attack and was still ongoing the next morning. Members of Jujustu High's Tokyo staff came to help with investigation and cleanup. After they debriefed you, Satoru asked Suguru if the two of you could crash at his apartment for a while, just until he was sure that the location of this estate and the others under the Gojo name were secure. Suguru agreed, leaving with you in tow so you could get some rest and to make sure you were well protected.
Now, those involved in the investigation met in the estate dining room. The chandelier light played off the ancient mahogany walls, overshadowed by the streams of golden sunlight bleeding through the skinny, arching windows and glinting against the many colored alcohol bottles sitting on the flight of shelves against the opposite wall.
Nobody reached for a glass though.
The first one to speak was Ijichi, having entered the room minutes after everyone else. "We have identified the female curse user," he said, passing off a matching folder to each person sitting at the table. "Her name was Kawate Kiko, a curse user who has been hired by many crime organizations and other private buyers for her skills, both in hunting humans and curses."
"And her cursed technique was mind control?" Yaga began.
"No."
All the heads turned to Satoru, sitting cross legged, eyes unreadable behind his glasses. He had switched out his t-shirt and sweats from earlier to his official uniform. "It wasn't mind control. She was able to manipulate knives telepathically at rapid speeds, at numbers probably close to 100."
Shoko set down the file. "Do we have any clue who may have hired her and these men? Or what their motive may have been? Perhaps she hired them to help her."
Yaga grumbled. "Well, if someone didn't blow her face off-"
"Sorry that I didn't give a fuck. Not when she was holding a knife to my wife's throat," Satoru said lowly and firmly. The room went quiet before he sighed and spoke again. "Things don't add up. The men, we know, were all ex-convicts and low lives of local Tokyo crime rigs, with little to no connection to one another or any part of the jujustu world. They would have had no reason to suddenly band together for a hunt like this, especially with someone of Kawate's caliber. Secondly, the man that I hunted down in the forest said he didn't know why he was there and that someone, a he, was preventing him from remembering. Not she. And with 30 non-curse users getting through the estate ward barrier with guns and armor they had no money to possess... there had to have been someone else here tonight with those assets and that technique. Someone with enough caliber to hire someone like Kawate to play along with them. Someone behind the scenes of everything."
"But I thought they were after (Y/N). Why the hell would the other guy not show himself after Kawate was killed?" Kusakabe grumbled.
"Cowardice? Maybe realizing that the entire operation was an impossible job and decided to flee?" Shoko proposed.
Yaga leaned back in his chair. "What doesn't make sense is that someone must have had access to these wards or known how to manipulate them. No one else has access, right?"
Satoru shook his head. "I'm the only person alive that should know how to work mine, but that doesn't mean someone somehow could have been taking the time to study them and learned to break them. But that would also require an insane amount of energy, not to mention the knowledge behind such ancient artifacts."
"But who would try that when they know you could detect them from miles away?" Kusakabe countered.
"I wasn't home this past week, and (Y/N) can't detect them," Satoru pointed. "They must have done it then."
"Do you know who was here, then?" Yaga questioned.
"(Y/N) never mentioned visitors. I could always ask her to see," Satoru replied. "Anyways, tell my students they have the next week off. Little impromptu study week. I'm going to find the clowns that started this," Satoru groaned, stretching as he pushed back his chair. "You guys can handle the rest here, yeah? I'm pooped."
"But this is your house-" Yaga protested, but didn't continue as Satoru meandered out the door.
Suguru let him in to his complex at 9:26am, riding up the elevator and walking down the hall to his place. Satoru always envied Suguru whenever he walked into this apartment, that he had a place to be truly his. Well, as much as Mimiko and Nanako, his adoptive daughters, would let him, with their free range on the decorating. Suguru had saved the two of them with Satoru's help from a village that meant to imprison and abuse them. Shortly after, Suguru had bought this place with what money he had amassed over the years, a home for him and the girls, one where they could heal and form a sense of new identity, Suguru included. And for him, that meant taking the two seven year olds under his wing.
Suguru said something about how had he had been going over the reports that Ijichi had dropped off before he arrived, and while Satoru was happy to catch him up, he just wanted to talk to you, see how you were holding up.
"I think she's still sleeping," Suguru informed, probably sensing his unease. "She didn't end up going to bed until early this morning. She wanted to go take a walk, but I convinced her tea would be better. That was at 4am, and I haven't heard her since."
Satoru thanked Suguru, and walked down the narrow hallway to the guest bedroom, one that he had grown accustomed to staying in when the estate felt too big and he felt too lonely. He pried open the door softly, peering through the crack to see your form under the blankets, and stepped inside. He made quiet work of changing out of his uniform, picking out a pair of pajama pants you had folded and neatly packed into his duffel bag before you left, and sat on the edge of the bed opposite of you, the bed creaking under his weight.
He observed how you were curled into a fetal position, your arms wrapped around a pillow (that he instantly grew envious of), and while the sight would have made him smile, he could see the other things too. Your hair looked unkempt and limp, you were still wearing the same clothes, and he couldn't smell your usual vanilla and lavender bath oil, meaning you probably didn't shower. Besides the wanting to take a walk, Suguru never mentioned you wanting to cook or read or maybe even clean, activities that Satoru had known you to do when restless or stressed. You probably only passed out from pure exhaustion.
He hated he couldn't have been here sooner. Hated that he told you to stay inside. Hated he didn't just deal with the problem as soon as possible before they could draw you out like that. Hated that he had just come home and now you both have these other problems to deal with.
He was going to have ask you more questions when you got up too, but for now... he needed sleep. Badly. Didn't even care how much he needed a shower right now or that he was about to sleep next to you in the same bed for the first time.
Satoru got under the blanket, the bed just big enough for there to be about a foot of room between the two of you. He turned on his side and stared at your back, wanting to close that distance so desperately, to pull you right into his chest, into his arms, and to feel your warmth and your breathing against him to remind him that he was next to you, and that you were safe. To feel your hair against his face and neck, your skin underneath his fingertips.
Instead he just stared. And then slept.
When Satoru awoke again, the sun was already setting. As soon as he arose to look for you, Suguru's girls were already dragging him down towards the living room floor to stick butterfly clips and extensions into his hair. It wasn't until he was able to turn in the direction of the kitchen that he saw you stirring something over the stove as Suguru stood next to you, a drink in his hand as he spoke softly. To his surprise, you replied to each thing he said with equal calmness.
Shortly after the two of you had married, Satoru did want to introduce Suguru to you, but after seeing how you reacted to being around just him, he didn't want to put you into a situation you might be uncomfortable with. However, it seems now that maybe Satoru didn't have to worry. You two appeared to have similar personalities anyway. He's surprised he didn't think of that to begin with.
Even as the girls stepped around him from where he sat, Satoru could barely make out the bruises from where Kawate had gripped you whenever you turned to face Suguru, who seemed to have gotten you onto the topic of whatever dinner you were making. Good. Getting your mind off the past 24 hours will help you to better process everything later, when Satoru would inevitably have to ask more questions.
It was odd. Normally, you would let him know you were having visitors coming over the second you knew. Unless since he was gone you decided to not tell him, or maybe they came over unexpectedly? Whoever they were, they would only be able to study the wards from the inside, so anyone who would have visited the estate is a potential suspect. His staff had all been questioned that morning and ruled out as well, so it had to have been anyone you had contact with from outside the estate wards.
And what was Death Immunity-
Satoru's thoughts were interrupted by the girls shoving a handheld mirror in his face for him to look at his new hairdo, the white tuffs of his hair being littered with colorful bits like confetti frosting. "Wow, you two, I'm gorgeous! What's next? My nails? My face?" Satoru exclaimed, touching up his hair and making faces that made the girls squeal in fits of giggles.
"How about dinner?" Suguru chimed in, arms crossed as he stood before the three of them with a smile. In the background, you were busy pouring whatever was in the pot into bowls for the five of you, adding ice cubes into the girls' portions.
Satoru stood, letting Nanako and Mimiko drag him into a chair between the two of theirs as you and Suguru sat across from them. Suguru helped you carry the bowls filled with a veggie and beef stew to the table with glasses of water to drink. The spirited conversation of the children kept the table from going completely silent, which Satoru was thankful for, but he kept his eyes on you throughout most of the meal, watching as you smiled sometimes and nodded but never really gave much input into anything. He knew you were still trying to work through everything that happened. In fact, given your reaction, maybe last night was the closest you've ever actually been to death. The jujustu community had become so desensitized to it that even he forgot to check in on how the view of a smoking corpse or the feeling of a blade to your skin may have affected you.
Soon enough the two of you were beginning to hand wash the dishes, Satoru giving Suguru a thankful nod as he guided Mimiko and Nanako to their rooms when they tried to pull Satoru back to their makeshift salon. You and him fell quickly into a rhythm, with you washing something before handing him it to dry, the light over the dining table behind both of you providing enough visibility.
"Geto is a nice man. Those girls seem to appreciate him as well," you murmured, taking Satoru a little by surprise. He didn't expect you to speak up.
"Yeah, he's a good guy," Satoru replied. "A great sorcerer too as much as he is a dad. I'm lucky he's my best friend."
You hummed and smiled to yourself. "That's good."
After a moment, Satoru snickered, "So, you think he's attractive?"
You furrowed your brow, holding the newly washed dish away from him as you turned your face in his direction. "Satoru, that's not funny."
"You're not denying iiiitt~" he sang, smiling wider and pointing at you with the towel.
"No, I don't think that. Why would you say that?" you muttered sharply, handing him the bowl you had in hand before reaching for the soap to scrub the pot. "Well, you two seemed to be chatting it up over here while you were making dinner," he teased, laughing to himself. He didn't even know why he was asking these things. He knew teasing you was normal, but why about this? Why now? Of course he wanted to take your mind off of things but-
"He was talking to me about you, Satoru," you replied, a slightly hardened look on your face. "I don't want you to think that-"
"Think what? That you might have feelings for someone? Shh, it's okay, I won't tell," he whispered with a laugh. You were talking about him? "Really, (Y/N), your secret-"
"Satoru, why are you asking me this?" you interrupted, handing him the last pot. "Why are you..." You shook your head before continuing, opting to walk to the bedroom you two were sharing. "Wait, (Y/N)-" Satoru set the pot into the sink with the towel, his large steps quickly catching up with you as the two of you stepped through the doorway. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to upset you." "I know," you murmured, gently sitting on the bed. "I know you're just... trying to take my mind off of things, which I appreciate. But-"
"Yeah, I shouldn't have done it like that, I know. That was a kinda dick way to do it," Satoru said, scratching that back of his head. You grit your teeth, folding your hands in your lap. "It's okay... I understand." After a pause you added. "I've been worried for Sugar this whole time." "She's okay. We just want to be sure she's safe before we can have custody of her again. And don't worry, Shoko has cats of her own. She knows how to treat them good." Satoru made sure it was Shoko that got to examine Sugar and not someone that would cut her open and dissect her like some common animal. You nodded along to his words, staring at the wall ahead.
"I... the other sorcerers at Jujustu Tech. They wanted me to ask some things... if that's okay. If not we can wait till later-" he began. Maybe be shouldn't bring this up now. "Didn't they already ask me questions?" you muttered. "Yes, but..." Satoru kneeled in front of you were you sat, taking your hands in his. You almost had to stop yourself from letting out a laugh at the butterfly clips still in his hair. "(Y/N), it's imperative that you answer me honestly when I ask this."
Your eyes met his, your eyes narrowing in confusion. "Ask what? What more is there to ask?"
"Was there anyone that visited you during the time I was gone? Anyone that normally would not be at the house?"
Your mouth opened to speak, the answer clearly on the tip of your tongue. "W... why? Do you think they did this? How? Was it not somehow that woman that you-" "I don't know, (Y/N), but what I do know is that if there was anyone you would have known about being on our property that is otherwise not welcome, they may have had a hand in destabilizing our wards, and I want us to be safe so we can return." Satoru squeezed your hands once more. "Was there anyone?"
You bit the inside of your cheek. Once. Twice. You sighed. "My brother, Keisuke."
Your brother? "Why did he come?"
You shook your head. "No, Satoru, he would never do anything like this-"
"(Y/N), I'm not saying he did but I need to start somewhere so that I can ensure that you and our home is safe. You understand, right?" Why were you so defensive suddenly? What did your brother do there?
"It wasn't his fault. There was no way he would have had any involvement! He wouldn't want to-"
Satoru stood. "You were almost kidnapped! You could have died-"
"And so what if I did!"
A beat.
"What."
Your hands clasped over your mouth. You looked like you were about to apologize. Satoru kneeled slowly. "(Y/N)." Your fists clenched. You were probably holding back tears. "(Y/N). Don't you ever, ever, say something like that about yourself." "I'm sorry-" "Don't apologize," he hushed, now moving to sit beside you, an arm around your shoulders. "Just... you don't have to." The two of you paused for minutes, not saying a word. He suddenly began to feel guilty, both for his teasing and for pressing you for details when the attack barely happened 24 hours ago. Hell, you could have died not too long ago, and now he was treating you like this. "We can talk about this later," Satoru murmured. "It was wrong of me to bring it up." "No... it's alright," you whispered, hands coming to fold in your lap. "I'm sorry for arguing with you and... for my outburst." "Don't sweat it." "Is this what's its like to have an argument? And to then forgive immediately after?" "Yeeeep." He added a little pop at the end. "It feels wrong. But civil. But... wrong." "Well, that's because most arguments just feel wrong. I like to think of them as passionate conversations, albeit sometimes with more hurtful comments or name calling." Satoru stood and started walking to the bathroom. "But we didn't call each other names..." you murmured. "We can right now if you want stinkybutt," he replied, turning to lean against the doorway while crossing his arms. He nodded in your direction. "Okay then... uhm... asswipe." "Woah, bringing out the big guns I see." Satoru placed a hand to his chest as if hurt, a playful grin on his face. "I didn't even know you knew how to curse, old lady!" You dropped your mouth in a playful shock. "Well, I'm just imitating the best potty mouth I know, pompous bitch!" He snickered before firing back. "You little asshole!" "Bastard!" "Fucker!" "Dick!" "Motherfucker!" "Dick for brains!" "Pretty girl..." Your next insult halted in your throat, his little purr of those two words forcing a red shade to your cheeks. Before you could react, he spun into the bathroom and shut the door, locking it with a click. "H-hey, that wasn't fair!" you protested, getting up from where you sat on the bed. "What?! Can't talk right now I'm taking a shit!" he yelled back, the shower turning on immediately afterward. You just shook your head, smiling as you sighed. You changed into your nightgown, figuring you might as well lay down and wait until he was done so you could brush your teeth. Was it really only a few minutes ago that the two of us were fighting? The conversation shifted so quickly. Did he do that on purpose? While almost any argument you had ever had ended quickly, it was almost never forgotten nor forgiven. Its reminders sometimes stayed on your body for days at a time. Either way, you were grateful. He was so good at distracting you from things, even things like near death experiences. Distractions. Was this what this was? You still went to bed feeling lonely each night, but the next day he made you forget that you ever did. Maybe that was all you needed, all that anyone ever needed. To go to bed lonely, wake up, interact, forget, and then remember. You spent so much of your days alone before all of this. Does this mean you've become something normal? Perhaps. But was it still normal to feel incomplete?
You were so busy contemplating and staring at the wall that you didn't notice Satoru beginning to sit on the other side of the bed beside you, hair free of butterfly clips. Your thoughts broke when you heard the bed creak, making you turn over to face him.
His shirtless body was backlit from the brightness of his phone screen as he sat on the edge of the mattress. As he scrolled, you quickly noticed the faint scars that were littered across the impressive expanse of his back. Were they from trainings, or from actual battles? Either way, you were surprised that he had any at all because of his technique. You assumed this whole time that his skin would be completely unblemished from any kind of visible injury. Not that you're thinking much about his skin...
Your thoughts were broken again when he plugged his phone into the charger on the nightstand and turned it off. Despite your panic, you didn't move from how you were laying.
Satoru didn't seem to mind. He stretched his arms above his head, shoulders and biceps flexing, as he turned and got underneath the covers. He snickered when he found you already looking at him. "See something you like?" Satoru muttered deeply, smirking and wiggling his eyebrows for effect.
He didn't need a light to be on to be able to see the color on your cheeks, but he chuckled as you tried to turn away all flustered. "Hey now, I'm just joking. I'm sorry." Satoru placed a hand to your shoulder, motioning for you to face him again. The skin of your shoulder was surprisingly cold, but that didn't take away from its silken feel. You shrugged, biting the inside of your cheek as you murmured an apology.
You'd never shared a bed with anyone in your life. It was odd, but with Satoru, you didn't feel too uncomfortable luckily. You've heard horror stories about other women sharing beds with their husbands. The snoring, the problems with space, being too hot or too cold, too many blankets and pillows or too little, the types of mattresses they preferred, etc. While you did share a bed with him last night, there was no telling if he had any of those issues since you were already asleep when he came to bed.
However, you did remember how he looked when he was still asleep after you woke up. It was... too peaceful of a look for a man that had just killed for you less than 24 hours before.
He had killed for you. And now you were sharing a bed with him.
Killed. Well, you knew way before marrying him that he had done such before. Why does this suddenly change your perception of him?
Yet despite that, you assumed he was a sound sleeper, which you could be thankful for even though you probably will not have to share a bed with him much in the future. It's quite interesting that an attack is what led to you both doing so for the first time. You'd like to wonder what would have had to happen for you to see him asleep like that without the current contexts.
What a weird thing to think about.
"Goodnight (Y/N), sweet dreams." "Goodnight Satoru."
Before long, you were realizing it was going to be very hard for you to fall asleep. You tried counting your breaths to focus on doing so, something that would usually have you out in no time.
You counted up to 256 before deciding to give up.
Your head turned to where Satoru was laying with his back to you, his breaths steady. Once again, your eyes caught the scars of his back that barely peaked over what the blanket covered.
You let out a heavy breath.
"Satoru." "Mmmm?" He's awake. "How did you get the scars on your back?" "Oh y'know," a yawn, "mostly sparring and whatnot. Maybe a curse here or there." "Oh." "Oh?"
You paused a little. "I thought... your technique prevented others from being able to touch you. I thought that..." "That I was indestructible?" He chuckled, his voice low. You shifted a little. "I'm sorry, I-" "No, it's fine. You don't have to apologize for asking." After a moment, Satoru added, "As you probably... have noticed, it's important for me to be able to defend myself without my technique to aid me, to prepare for any worse case scenario. Lot of these are curtesy of Suguru being too rough on me, heh. But... I was never always a full expert when it came to my technique, contrary to what most people believe. I had to become an expert. These just show part of the path to doing it."
You hummed in response.
"But don't worry, they don't call me The Strongest for nothing. I'm fully capable of protecting-" Satoru paused when he felt your fingers brush his shoulder.
Just before he could register it, you quickly moved them away, withdrawing your hand beneath the covers. "I'm sorry, that was inappropriate."
"No," he murmured, shifting himself to face you now, his head propped up by a hand as he reached to grab your hand and place it right over his heart. For a brief moment, he thought of yesterday when you had grabbed his hand, but now, he was going to take further advantage of your touch. You stared at where his palm held your fingers against the expanse of his chest, his skin warm and dare you say inviting.
"(Y/N)," he whispered, your open gaze locking onto his sincere one, "just because my technique prevents others from touching me doesn't mean I don't like to be touched."
Your mouth slightly agape, you took in the planes of his handsome face illuminated by the rays of a streetlight coming in from the window, hitting the blinds and creating stripes against his face in the dark. One of those stripes hit his eyes, which you took in first, and made your way down, observing the clean slope of his nose, his shaped lips, down the curve of his neck, to your hand being pressed into his chest by his larger one, and back up.
The way Satoru looked at you then, he knew. He knew that you needed him, but not in some passionate or carnal way, but in a way that someone wants cream and sugar in their coffee, or a candle in their book nook on a rainy day. Something familiar, yet more. And even if he had just killed someone yesterday for you, to protect you, he was still the person that you found comfort in each day, that made you feel somewhat worth something more than a last name a potential asset.
"You look cold." The timbre of his voice could have probably warmed you from the inside out, but only for a moment.
"Yes, I think so."
"Then c'mere pretty girl."
Did Satoru expect last night to go the way it did? Definitely not. But when he felt you take the little extra initiative to barely touch his back, he knew he had to make it go that way.
He didn't anticipate or really want anything more than just the cuddling. It didn't take long for you to warm up and fall asleep, listening to the sound of his heart. He was surprised that you didn't ask why it was beating so fast, let alone fall asleep as swiftly as you did while having to hear it.
But he was right, your body did fit perfectly against his. Your head had rested against him sweetly, cushioned by that spot between his chest and shoulder. His arms had wrapped around you, his hands finding purchase on your back and waist. The position of his chin on your head gave him perfect access to kiss your forehead if he wanted to, but he didn't want to push the boundaries too far.
Okay, maybe he ended up giving you two anyway. He tried to hold out and lasted probably about 30 minutes. He just couldn't help it! Not to mention, you smelled so good-
He was half tempted to give you another one right now as you two lay here the next morning, with you still blissfully unconscious. On the nightstand behind you two, your phone began to buzz with a call. Whoever was trying to get you awake right now could go to hell. He didn't want this moment to end.
However, even after the person had called you another time, and then proceeded to leave four more texts, Satoru figured he would see what the fuss was about.
He strained to reach behind him, careful not to disturb your slumber, as he grabbed your phone from the nightstand. Turning it on, he smiled at the already established lock screen of Sugar before noticing the messages.
Keisuke Kamo
Hey, glad to hear you're alright. Just heard about the attack last night.
Keisuke Kamo
I know I had just visited recently, but we need to talk. In person, preferably.
Keisuke Kamo
Just call me back when you can so we can set something up. Please bring Gojo Satoru with you too.
Keisuke Kamo
Please (Y/N). This is serious...
Turns out Satoru wouldn't be able to enjoy your brief solace for much longer.
Tags: @leonora13x @cole-silas @feeiry @mysuperrainbow @tw0fvced @emptybrain01 @xixiwang @drilled-brain @lvieee @xxkoyukixx @we-loveebony @sereniteav @ilovecoyotepeterson10 @baby--vera @jebemticeluporodicu @louannfox @tqd4455 @stxrrielle @rebirth-of-destruction @yoichiislovie @thesoftugly @gojonegs
thanks for being patient <3
#isawritesshit#jjk#jjk fluff#jjk angst#the color blue#female reader#gojo satoru#satoru gojo#gojo satoru x reader#satoru gojo x reader#gojo x reader#jjk x reader#arranged marraige#forced marriage#anime#geto suguru#suguru geto#ieiri shoko#shoko ieiri#principal yaga#ijichi kiyotaka#kiyotaka ijichi#kusakabe atsuya#atsuya kusakabe#mimiko and nanako
99 notes
·
View notes
Text
Event Horizon
Chapter Seventeen: Downpour
Chapter WC: 12,129
Chapter Warnings: battle stuff, kinda angsty but compared to last chapter this is nothing
A/N: Once again there is a lot going on here. 💀 I've been looking forward to posting this chapter for ages, so I hope you enjoy!
Previous Chapter | Next Chapter | Join the Taglist | Masterlist
Kamino, 21 BBY
It's raining. Of course it's raining.
You can't even remember a time you were on Kamino that it wasn't. It's a strange world, a planet of extremes. Cold, wet, and miserable. And yet, there's a beauty to it. The way the waves crash against the buildings, the roar of the wind, the smell of the salt water.
It's been over a month since the siege of Null, and you haven't been able to rest. Not truly. Your mind has been racing, the memory of finding Yaddle's things haunting your every waking moment.
You haven't slept for longer than an hour or two at a time, and even when you do manage to fall asleep, the nightmares are worse. The severing you felt the moment she died finds you in your sleep, but it's not her death, it's Rex's. Or Obi-Wan's. Or Anakin's. Or Ahsoka's. They're dead, and it's because of you. Because you weren't strong enough, or fast enough, or smart enough.
And the dreams always end the same.
With the severed bond, with the loss, with the anguish.
It's not fair, and you're angry, but more than that, you're frustrated. You can't bring the evidence to the Council's attention without requesting a hearing, and the Council seems content with keeping you away from Coruscant. They've been keeping you too busy, assigning the 212th to a dozen missions, never allowing you to have a moment's peace.
And you can't help but wonder if it's because they know. If they know what you have. It's irrational, of course, but the anxiety won't stop gnawing at you, the worry growing by the day.
As a result, you've become increasingly paranoid, and you're constantly checking your belongings, checking the box underneath your bed aboard the Negotiator, making sure everything is where it should be. Obi-Wan's noticed, of course, but he's too occupied with his own inner turmoil over what happened with Duchess Satine to worry too much about yours.
Cody's noticed too, but he's been kind enough not to say anything. You suspect Rex has told him to leave it alone, which you're grateful for. You don't have the energy to explain yourself, not when there's so much else to worry about.
And right now, there is plenty to worry about.
"Sir, look out!"
A trooper in a full white kit grabs your arm and yanks you back just as a stray bolt nearly clips you in the head. You stumble backwards, landing hard on your ass, and you blink, trying to clear the rain from your eyes.
A pair of hands grab you, pulling you to your feet.
"Sorry, sir," the trooper apologizes. His helmet obscures his face, but you can tell he's embarrassed. "Didn't mean to manhandle you."
"It's alright," you assure him. "Better than getting shot in the head."
He nods and returns his attention to the firefight, raising his rifle and squeezing off a round. The droid at the far end of the platform drops, a smoking hole in its chest, and the trooper lets out a satisfied grunt before turning back to you.
"Stay close. I'll cover you," he says, and he moves past you into the chaos. You blink, trying to process what just happened, but then the sound of blaster fire reaches your ears, and you duck, your senses snapping back into focus.
The two of you weave through the melee, the air thick with the acrid stench of smoke and the metallic tang of blaster fire. It's slow going, and the shots are coming fast and thick. More than once, the trooper has to grab you and pull you to the ground, the heat of a bolt singing your ear.
You're starting to feel frustrated, and embarrassed. You should be able to handle yourself better. You've been trained since birth to deal with these situations. And yet, here you are, relying on some poor shiny to drag you around like a baby.
It's shameful.
A blast comes from above, and you throw up a hasty shield, deflecting the energy bolt. The trooper ducks, hissing, and you reach out with the Force, yanking him behind a twisted heap of droid parts at the same time as you shove the sniper off the roof.
"Sorry," you say as you land hard next to him, your knees screaming in protest. "Normally, I'm better at this."
"At what? Being shot at?"
You huff. "Being a Jedi."
The trooper laughs, and then turns and leans around the pile of scrap, firing his rifle. "I don't know, General. Seems like you're doing just fine to me."
"That's...generous of you," you mutter. You lean back, taking a moment to catch your breath.
It's not easy to focus. Everything is chaos. Screams, explosions, blaster fire. The time you all had to prepare for the siege had not been nearly enough, and the blockade had been brutal. By the time you'd arrived on the planet, the battle was already in full swing.
You and Cody had only just managed to land before the shuttle had been forced to evacuate, and while he had rushed off to secure the barracks with Rex, you were tasked with defending the training facility with a contingent of newly trained clones. They were an interesting bunch, a little wild and eager, but they knew how to fight, and you'd seen them cut down more droids than their fair share.
You just hoped that would be enough.
Droids were rising from the ocean like the living dead, and they were everywhere, a sea of metal, their red eyes flashing in the storm. There's little cover on the open platform, and the clones are doing their best to hold their ground, but they're being pushed back, the droids overwhelming them.
"This is fucking insane," the trooper growls, and you glance at him, raising an eyebrow. "Sorry, sir."
"Don't worry about it," you chuckle. "I've heard worse."
He huffs and shakes his head, and then he raises his blaster and fires off another round at the same time as you pop up and throw your shoto in a wide arc. The yellow streak cuts through the air and collides with a pair of battle droids, severing clean through their torsos, the halves clattering to the ground.
"Nice shot," the trooper grunts. You look over at him and grin as you catch the blade, but it fades when you notice his hand clutching his arm, his armor charred and cracked.
"You're hurt," you gasp, reaching out, but he pulls away.
"It's nothing," he insists, shaking his head. "I'm fine."
"Let me see," you press.
He sighs, but he releases his arm, allowing you to examine the wound. The flesh is scorched, but it's not deep. You can't risk applying bacta, not in the middle of a battle, but you can ease the pain, at least.
You place your hand on his arm, and he jerks, his helmet whipping towards you. You meet his gaze and try to smile reassuringly.
"Just relax," you tell him. "It won't hurt."
He hesitates, but then he nods, and he lets out a slow breath. You close your eyes and focus, the Force flowing through you, into him. It's the same technique you used to heal Rex's injury on Null, but the effect is more temporary, the tissue healing slower than usual. You're sure that if Rex knew what you were doing, he'd have a few choice words, but you don't care. These men are under your command, and it's your duty to protect them. Even if that means pushing your own limits.
"Wow," the trooper murmurs. He rolls his arm, flexing his fingers, a note of awe in his voice. "How did you do that?"
You shrug. "I have my ways."
"Very mysterious, sir," he teases, and you roll your eyes. He peers around the pile of scrap, and then turns back to you, his shoulders slumping. "Not gonna lie, this isn't looking good."
"No, it's not," you agree. You take a deep breath, your hands resting on your knees. You feel lightheaded, and a little woozy. Healing him took more out of you than you expected.
"You're not doing so great either," the trooper observes, and you blink, turning to him.
"Excuse me?"
"You're not doing so great," he repeats. He cocks his head, and then adds, "Sir."
You can't help but snort at that, and the two of you share a chuckle. It feels good to laugh, to find a moment of levity in the chaos. The trooper may have been a little awkward and blunt, but you couldn't help but like him. He was refreshingly honest. Or maybe you were just a little delirious.
"Thanks," you mumble. You pause, and then look around, trying to formulate a plan. The platform is surrounded, and the droids are pouring out of the ocean faster than the clones can shoot them down. You've never been great at strategy, but you've survived this long. You're going to have to rely on instinct. And hope.
You raise your blades and stand, a grim determination settling over you.
"Stay close," you say, and the trooper rises to his feet, his blaster at the ready. "We're going to break their ranks."
"Sir, yes, sir."
You nod, and the two of you leap out from behind the pile of scrap, launching yourselves into the fray. For a few moments, everything is a blur. You lose yourself in the movement, the familiar weight of your weapons in your hands. It's a dance, really, the steps as natural as breathing. You duck, dodge, spin, strike, parry, thrust, and repeat. The droids fall before you, their metal limbs scattering across the platform, but it's still not enough.
"We have to fall back," you shout. "Get the wounded into the building and seal the doors. We'll regroup and formulate a plan."
The trooper nods, and he signals the men, repeating your orders. A moment later, they're retreating, falling back to the safety of the training facility. You hold the rear, deflecting shot after shot, the lightning crackling overhead, the wind roaring in your ears. The droids are relentless, and their shots are becoming more accurate. One hits a clone in front of you, and he falls to the ground, his body limp.
"Grab him," you call out. Another bolts grazes your pauldron, and you flinch, nearly tripping over a severed droid arm at your feet. "Hurry!"
The troopers haul their fallen comrade, and they rush back into the training facility, the doors sealing behind them. The one who had saved your life before remains at your side, and together, the two of you hold the line, keeping the droids from breaching the entrance. But even with your combined efforts, the droids are still advancing, and they're quickly gaining ground.
The rain is coming down hard, and the wind is blowing it sideways, soaking through your clothes and chilling you to the bone. You grit your teeth, and continue deflecting shots, the droids' numbers seeming endless. If only Obi-Wan was here. He'd have thought of something clever, something that would have turned the tide in your favor. You, however, have nothing. Nothing but desperation, and anger, and fear.
A particularly well-aimed shot whizzes past your ear, and you feel the heat of it graze your cheek. Another shoots by, and another, and another. They're close, too close, and your arms are starting to tremble, your fingers slipping on the hilts of your sabers.
"Sir, come on!" the trooper urges, grabbing your arm and pulling you back toward the facility. You can barely keep up, your boots sliding on the wet ground. The doors are so close, but they're also so far.
A sudden blast rocks the platform, sending the two of you sprawling. Your sabers go flying, clattering across the duracrete, and you watch the blades deactivate, the metal growing cold and silent. The trooper groans beside you, and then he sits up, shaking his head. You can't blame him for his lack of grace. The world is spinning, and the ringing in your ears is deafening.
"Fuck," you hiss, pushing yourself up. You reach out with the Force and drag a crate to the side, forming a barrier between the two of you and the advancing droids. It's a flimsy shield, but it's better than nothing. You press your back against the crate and close your eyes, gathering your strength.
"I've got an idea," the trooper pants, and his voice sounds like it's coming from a million lightyears away. His helmet tilts your direction, his chest heaving. "But you're not going to like it."
"Try me," you grunt, trying to clear your vision.
He takes a deep breath and exhales, the sound sharp through the modulator. "See that downed trident ship? The one with the hole in the side?"
You turn and look, spotting the wreckage. It's close, no more than a few dozen meters away, behind the hoard of advancing droids. It's a mess of broken metal, the hull twisted and shattered, the observation portals cracked.
"Yeah, I see it," you reply, a hint of suspicion creeping into your voice.
"Can you use the Force to move it?" He pulls a grenade from his belt. "If you can bring it close enough, I can toss a popper into the hole and detonate the fuel reserves."
You stare at him, the implications dawning on you. You're not a demolitions expert, but even you know that blowing up a downed ship in the middle of a battle is a risky move. The explosion would likely cause significant damage, and the fallout could be deadly.
"Do you think you can do it?" he asks, his voice laced with urgency.
"I can do it," you reply, and the trooper gives a short nod.
"Then, let's do this," he says.
"On my mark," you say, and he nods again.
You rise and extend your hand, calling upon the Force. The moment you connect, a wave of power rushes through you, and you can feel the weight of the ship heavy in your grasp. You take a deep breath, and you start to pull, using all your strength.
The ship groans, the metal creaking and screeching. It's heavier than you thought, and it's hard to focus with the blaster fire coming at you. You grit your teeth, and you throw every ounce of energy into the task. Slowly, the ship begins to move, its metal body scraping against the deck until it lifts into the air.
The droids don't seem to notice the trident floating above their heads, and they continue their advance, their red eyes gleaming in the storm. It's almost comical, how the metal behemoth hangs there twists in the air behind them, its tentacle-like limbs dangling beneath.
The rain is pouring now, the water streaming down your face, and your entire body is trembling, exhaustion threatening to overtake you. It's getting harder and harder to maintain control, and the ship is wavering, the hull swinging back and forth.
"I can't hold it much longer," you shout, your voice straining.
"Almost there," the trooper shouts back. His hand grips the grenade, his finger hovering over the trigger. "Just a little longer!"
You let out a cry and pull with all your might, and the ship responds, jerking forward, the tentacles swinging wildly. He presses the activator, hurling the grenade towards the hull just as it falls from your grasp. It arcs through the air, hitting the edge of the hole and bouncing inside.
"Get down!"
The trooper grabs you and tackles you to the ground, shielding your body with his. A second later, the trident explodes, a blinding flash of light filling the sky. The shockwave is deafening, the pressure slamming into you, the heat from it hot on your skin.
Debris rains down, the deck trembles beneath you, and the ground shifts. For a moment, you think it's about to collapse, and the two of you are going to tumble into the ocean below. But then, everything goes still and silent.
You lay there, stunned. Your ears are ringing, and your body is aching, the pain pulsing through you. You're alive, though. And, surprisingly, uninjured.
You turn your head and glance at the trooper, his chest rising and falling rapidly. He's alive. He's alive.
The two of you are silent for a moment, and then, a chuckle escapes your lips. You can't help it, the adrenaline surging through you. He lets out a weak laugh, and you start to laugh harder, the hysteria gripping you. It's insane, all of it, and the two of you laugh until you're crying, your ribs aching, the tears mixing with the rain.
After what feels like an eternity, you manage to regain control, and you wipe the tears from your cheeks, a giddy sense of relief washing over you. The trooper pushes himself up and offers his hand, pulling you to your feet. Once you're steady, you clasp his shoulder, a smile tugging at the corner of your mouth.
"That was insane. Absolutely insane." You can't help but laugh again, the adrenaline still pumping through you. "And I have to admit, pretty damn clever."
He chuckles and shrugs, brushing aside the compliment. "Thanks, sir. But I can't take the credit. That was all you."
"Well, whatever. It was a team effort." You look around, the smoke from the explosion clearing, revealing the aftermath. The droids are scattered in pieces across the deck, their limbs bent and twisted. You know more will come, but for now, the platform is secure.
"You have a name, trooper?" you ask.
"CC-8411, sir," he replies. He holsters his rifle and straightens his back, a sense of pride in his stance. "Though my brothers call me Booker."
"A commander, huh?" You tilt your head, studying him. "I should have known. You have quite the aim, Booker. Thank you for watching my back."
"Of course, sir." He shifts nervously on his feet, glancing down at the ground and back up. "And I, uh, I'm not a commander yet, sir, but I'm working on it."
"Oh?"
"Yeah," Booker says. He rubs the back of his neck and shrugs. "Just finished my ARC training. I'm pretty good at shooting, and my scores are high. My CO's seem to think I'm ready, it's just, well, I can't get promoted unless I've had experience leading a unit."
You raise an eyebrow, a smile pulling at the corner of your mouth. "You don't say."
Booker clears his throat and stands at attention, his gaze straight ahead. "I'm just...I'm looking for the right opportunity, sir."
"Hm," you hum, studying him. You call your lightsabers back into your hands, and you point at him with the hilt of one. "That could be arranged."
His helmet snaps in your direction as you holster them. "Sir?"
"You said it yourself. You have the skills," you point out. "And if your superiors think you're ready, I see no reason why we can't put you to the test. Come on."
You turn and gesture for him to follow, and the two of you make your way back into the facility, the doors opening with a hiss. The rest of the men are waiting inside, their bodies slumped against the wall, the injured being treated. When they catch sight of you, a cheer rises, and the air fills with applause.
You can't help but smirk, and you glance at Booker, giving him a wink.
"Looks like you're already popular," you tease.
"Well, what can I say?" he laughs. "I have a way with people."
"Yeah, I can see that." You stop in the center of the room and take a deep breath. "Status report."
One of the troopers steps forward, and he salutes, his helmet tucked under his arm. His eyes are wide, a mixture of awe and terror, and he swallows, trying to gather himself.
"All troopers accounted for, sir," he reports. "One casualty, but all other injuries are non-life threatening. I've sent word to the barracks, but I don't know if anyone's heard us." He looks around the room, his expression grim. "I think we're on our own, sir."
You nod. You'd expected as much. Still, it's not the news you wanted to hear.
"Very well," you say, sighing. You reach out, placing your hand on his shoulder, giving him a reassuring smile. "Stay calm. What's your name?"
"Snap, sir," he answers.
"Well, Snap, let's do this one step at a time, okay?" You pat his arm and take a step back, taking a deep breath. "First things first. How many able men are here?"
"About forty, sir."
You bite your lip, calculating the numbers. It's not enough. Not by a long shot. But it'll have to do.
"Alright, listen up," you declare, and the room goes silent. "We need to start clearing buildings. If we can create a clear path to the barracks, we can get our brothers the reinforcements they need. Now, the enemy is numerous, and they're well-armed, but they're also spread out. So, we're going to take advantage of that."
You pause and look at each trooper, their faces serious. Then, you turn back to Booker, giving him a nod.
"We're going to split into teams and work our way through the city, building by building, until we reach the barracks. Our goal is to clear as much ground as possible and take out as many droids as we can along the way. Commander Booker will be leading a team. I'll be taking the rest."
Booker stiffens, and he glances at you. "Sir?"
"Time to prove yourself, Commander," you tell him, and the room breaks into a flurry of excited murmurs. "I want you to lead a team through the east wing. You're a good shot. Take out as many droids as you can."
He's quiet for a moment, and then he nods, squaring his shoulders.
"You heard the General," he says as he turns back to the men, his voice firm and commanding. There's no trace of the nervousness he displayed only moments before. "Form up."
The troopers begin gathering their gear, the room filled with a newfound sense of purpose. You can't help but smile, and a wave of pride swells inside you. They may not be the most skilled fighters, but these men are brave, and they're determined. And if the past few hours have shown you anything, it's that they're smart. They'll be fine.
Booker steps closer to you as the men move into formation, and he hesitates before pulling his helmet off, revealing a face you've seen a thousand times and a crooked smile that's all his own. His hair is dangerously close to being out of regulation for a shiny, and his eyes are bright and full of life.
"I won't let you down, sir," he vows.
"I know," you assure him, and his smile widens. "I'll see you on the other side, Commander."
He gives a final nod, and he jams his helmet back on, turning to the troopers who have assembled beside him. He barks a command, and the group disappears into the hallway. The remaining troopers turn to you, waiting for their orders.
You take a deep breath and steel yourself, feeling the weight of the battle heavy on your shoulders. You wave your hand, and the men follow you down the opposite corridor, their footsteps echoing behind you.
The halls are quiet, the only sound the hiss of the doors opening and closing as the men file out and the rain pattering against the glass above, the droplets running down the window.
It's dark, the lights flickering, and the building feels abandoned, a shell of its former glory. There are no signs of life, no indication that anyone is left behind, and the silence is unnerving. It's almost like a ghost town. Or a tomb. But the droids are here, lurking somewhere, and you know that the fight is far from over.
You pass through the training facility, the space littered with broken equipment and shattered glass, the droid corpses scattered throughout. There are blast marks on the walls, scorch marks on the floor, the metal dented and twisted.
Somewhere, you know Obi-Wan is fighting General Grievous, and you pray to the Force that he succeeds. You'd never say it aloud, but you're glad it's him and not you. Not this time. He's faced the cyborg more than once before, and he's still standing. You can't say the same after your last encounter, and while the idea of having a rematch is tempting, the idea of facing that monster again terrifies you.
It's a selfish thought, and one that Obi-Wan would be disappointed in, but it's true. You're afraid. Afraid of the pain, of the horror, of the nightmares that plague you still. And if you're honest, afraid of the darkness within yourself, the one that lingers, whispering in your ear. The one that you've barely kept at bay, but knows no bounds. You'd tempted fate once, and you'd nearly paid the price.
No, you're better off where you are, facing droids instead of demons.
"Sir," a voice interrupts, and you blink, realizing you've stopped walking. You feel a flicker of embarrassment as you look at the trooper who spoke, his helmet tilted, and you give a quick nod to speak. "We've cleared the building. No signs of life. No droids, either."
You let out a sigh, relief washing over you.
"Thank you," you say, giving him a smile. "Good work."
"Where to next?"
You consider his words, and you weigh the options. You know the barracks are in the north, and you're currently in the south. To reach them, you'll have to fight your way through the city, which is crawling with droids, and there's no telling what they have planned. They could have already taken the barracks, and you'd have no way of knowing until it was too late.
You look at the trooper, and he shifts under your gaze. "What's your name?"
"CT-4398, sir," he answers, his voice wavering slightly. "I mean, um, Dash. Sir."
You give him a small smile, trying to ease his nerves. He's young, barely out of his teens, and it's clear he's never been in the field before. "Well, Dash, what do you think?"
"Me?" he stammers. "I don't... I'm not sure..."
"It's okay," you reassure him. "Just tell me what you're thinking."
"Well, sir, I was just thinking...maybe we should check the control room," he says, gesturing down the hall. "It's just around the corner. We might be able to find out where the droids are coming from, and get some information on the barracks."
"Sounds like a plan," you say, smiling. You clap him on the shoulder. "I need you to man the control room with..." You blink, turning to the trooper next to him. "What's your name?"
"Screwball, sir," the trooper says. You try to disguise the laughter, but Screwball is already shaking his head. "Don't ask."
"Right," you drawl, and you turn back to Dash. "With Screwball. Monitor the communications. Try to raise the barracks."
Dash stares at you, and it’s only when Screwball slaps him on the back hard enough to send him stumbling forward does he finally snap out of his stupor.
"Y-yes, sir," he replies. "Understood, sir."
“I’ll watch him, sir,” Screwball adds confidently.
"Good," you say. You nod to the remaining troopers. "Let's move out."
As you continue down the corridor, you can't help but wonder if you're doing the right thing. If there's even a right thing. There's so much about this war that feels wrong, but it's still the clones, and their treatment, that trouble you the most.
They were created, not born. Taught, not raised. Molded, not nurtured. Their entire lives, they were engineered to serve, bred to fight. And yet, there's so much more to them.
They're men, flesh and blood, and you can't help but feel responsible for their lives. These clones in particular, still so young, still so new. They've barely begun to live. To die now, here on Kamino, would be a waste. A tragic end to bright lives cut too short.
You can't allow that.
You won't.
Ahead, the corridor splits, the left leading to the control room, the right continuing on to the rest of the building. Dash and Screwball peel off, and the group continues. You're not sure what awaits you outside, but you're determined to face it. The odds are stacked against you, but so far, you've overcome the worst, and you've survived. You can do this. You can save them.
As the door slides open, and the rain batters against your face, you take a deep breath, steeling yourself for the battle ahead.
Booker and his squad are waiting when you finally meet up hours later, their armor drenched, their weapons hanging at their sides. You can tell they've been through the wringer, but the sight of them is a welcome relief. In fact, every single trooper on his squad is accounted for and then some — a score of fifteen men you haven’t seen before.
"I see you picked up some friends," you tease, giving him a tired smile.
Booker chuckles, and he shakes his head, his armor dripping. "A few stragglers, but I'm not complaining. Thought they might be useful."
"You thought right." You reach out and pat his shoulder, your fingers squeezing his plastoid. "Good work, Commander. I'm glad you're okay."
"I told you I wouldn't let you down," he reminds you. "Besides, it's not over yet."
He's right. You're still not even halfway through the city, and the storm is only getting worse, the waves crashing against the buildings, the wind howling.
You've cleared five buildings so far, and each one has been an ordeal. The droids are everywhere, and they're relentless. Your troops have had to fight their way through blockades, shoot down trident ships, and fend off swarms of B2s. It's been a brutal slog, and your body is exhausted, the adrenaline from the first few hours waning.
The good news is, there doesn't seem to be an endless supply of droids. The bad news is, there's still enough to pose a serious threat.
Your men have been hit hard, and more than a few have been wounded. Some are unconscious, and some are worse. Some were too injured to move, and you've done what you can to stabilize them, but the truth is, there's not much you can do. There's not enough bacta to go around, and there's no way to safely transport them.
It's a grim reality, and it's one that haunts you. Not long ago you'd felt the loss of every death, the pain and suffering washing over you. It had nearly driven you mad. Now, the feeling has faded, becoming nothing more than a dull ache. A reminder.
It's not right. None of this is right.
Your thoughts drift to Rex, and the image of his face is clear in your mind. He's alive, you can sense it. And if anyone can survive a battle, it's him, but that doesn't stop the fear from taking hold. It's irrational, and you know it, but you can't shake the dread that gnaws at you. He's the best fighter you've ever known, and he's faced death a hundred times before, and still, a part of you is terrified that this time, it'll be the last. That the nightmares you've dismissed as just that will become real again.
"You alright?" Booker asks, and you realize he's been staring at you.
You shake yourself free of the thought and look at him, a tight smile pulling at your mouth.
"I'm fine," you mutter. You run your hand through your hair, pushing the strands away from your face, and you turn to look over the rest of the troopers. “Tell the men to rest for a moment, and then we'll make a run on the barracks. I want a headcount, and we'll need to re-evaluate the plan. I'll brief you in a moment."
"Yes, sir." Booker gives you a lingering glance before he moves away, gathering the rest of the group. As the clones begin to settle down, taking advantage of the reprieve, you find yourself wandering away from them.
You walk away toward the edge of the platform, and your eyes scan the horizon. The lightning is still dancing across the darkened sky, a beautiful, terrifying sight. It's a reminder of the power you hold, of the power you're capable of wielding, and of the danger that lurks in the shadows.
It's also a reminder of how small you are. How insignificant.
You lift your communicator up and press the button, praying to the Force that Dash and Screwball were able to get the communications back online. When static fills your ears, followed by the voice of the young trooper, relief floods you.
"General, is that you?"
"It is," you say, leaning against the railing, the rain dripping down your face. "Status report."
"Well, uh, we haven't had any success reaching the barracks," he says, his voice shaky. "But we did manage to restore the cameras."
"That's something, at least." You let out a sigh, and you close your eyes, trying to calm yourself. "How are we looking?"
There's a pause, and then a crackle of static. "Not great, sir."
"Define not great," you urge.
"The droids are surrounding the building, and they've got heavy artillery. Our brothers are holding them off, but the numbers are against them. At this rate, they're not going to last long."
"Shit." You open your eyes and stare into the distance, your mind racing. Dash quickly reads out the position of Obi-Wan and Anakin, both engaged in their own duels with Grievous and Ventress, and it's clear from the strain in his voice that he's barely holding it together. You need to get moving. But the question is, where?
"Anything else?" you ask, trying to keep your tone light.
"The storm has caused a lot of damage," he replies, the words coming faster, almost tumbling over each other. "Several buildings have collapsed, and the waves are getting worse. The ocean is rising."
"Great," you groan, letting out a huff. "Just what we needed."
"Yeah," Dash sighs, and there's a hint of desperation in his voice. "We're running out of time."
"Stay calm," you tell him, though the words are meant for yourself. "Just keep monitoring the situation. Let me know if anything changes."
"Yes, sir," he replies.
"And Dash? Watch out for Screwball. Don't let him do anything stupid."
"Too late," the other trooper shouts in the background.
You chuckle, shaking your head. "Yeah, okay. Never mind."
"I'll keep him safe, sir," Dash says with a weak laugh. "Good luck."
You close the connection, and you press the communicator against your forehead, taking a deep breath. The wind whips around you, the rain pelting your body, and the thunder roars above, a cacophony of noise. It's a fitting backdrop for the moment, a reflection of the chaos inside your head. You feel the darkness stirring within, its tendrils snaking their way around your heart, and you squeeze the railing tighter, trying to resist. Trying to fight.
You've never been a good strategist, but even you can tell this is a losing battle. Even if you were to somehow manage to make it to the barracks, there's no guarantee that you'll be able to turn the tide. You'll be walking straight into a firing line, and the odds are stacked against you. Still, you have to try.
After a few more minutes of trying to hail Cody, Obi-Wan, Anakin, anyone, it becomes clear the storm is causing the communications to fail. No amount of trying is getting you through, and you're fighting a losing battle against the frustration. If only you could use the Force, but the sheer amount of energy and concentration to reach out is not something you have the strength for, not after the battles.
With a frustrated growl, you slam your commlink down, the metal casing creaking. It's a pointless action, but it does make you feel better. For a moment, at least.
"Having trouble?" a voice calls out, and you spin around, the hilt of your saber already in your hand. Booker is standing behind you, his arms folded, a smirk on his lips. "Whoa, easy. I come in peace."
You lower your lightsaber, and you shake your head, a wry smile on your lips. "Sorry. Force of habit."
"You don't have to apologize, General." He steps closer and leans against the railing, his helmet tucked under his arm. The storm is picking up, and the wind is blowing his hair in all directions, but he seems unbothered, the rain trickling down his face. He turns to look at you, and he tilts his head. "I'll admit, I didn't think you'd be like this."
"Like what?" you ask, a note of caution in your voice.
"Well, like this." He waves his hand in a vague gesture, his eyes never leaving yours. "I don't know. I guess I just thought you'd be a little more...serious."
"I am serious," you insist, and he snorts, his gaze drifting to the sky.
"No, I know that," he chuckles. "But you've got to admit, you've got quite the reputation."
You sigh. "So I've heard."
"Don't take this the wrong way, sir," Booker says, his eyes shifting back to you. "But a lot of us were a little scared of you. Well, more like intimidated. We'd heard the stories, and we'd seen the footage, and well...you seemed pretty intense."
You raise an eyebrow. "Oh? What changed your mind?"
"You saved my life. Twice. And you gave me a chance to lead." He shrugs, and he leans forward, resting his elbows on the railing. "You didn't have to do that, sir, but you did. I won't forget that."
"I'm glad," you say, and you give him a small smile.
"Plus, the fact that you're a general who cares enough about us to save our asses is pretty nice." He pauses and glances at you, and then he looks away, his gaze distant. "Most generals would have left us to fend for ourselves."
You don't respond, not sure what to say. The truth is, there's no doubt in your mind that some of the other Jedi would have done exactly what Booker suggested. They would have seen the clone as sacrifices that had to be made, and they would have moved on. After all, it's not their job to protect them, or to train them. Their duty is to the Republic, not the individual. To the greater good, not the lesser evil.
It's a lesson you're not sure you'll ever be able to learn, not completely. Maybe that makes you naive, or soft, or too emotional. But you don't care.
"I won't abandon my men," you declare, your voice firm and determined.
"Good." Booker nods, and then he pushes himself away from the railing, his expression grim. "Because we've got a battle to win, and we could use your help."
"Sir," a trooper calls, waving you over. "We're ready."
You turn back to Booker, your hands gripping the hilts of your sabers.
“Let’s move.”
It's early morning by the time the battle is won, and the sun is just beginning to rise. You're exhausted, and Grievous and Ventress have escaped yet again, but you're still standing, and Kamino is once again under Republic control. It's a small victory, but one that's earned.
Your clothes are soaked, your body is bruised, and your limbs are aching, but it's a sweet kind of pain, the kind that comes with survival. And despite the loss of many, the clones have never looked more alive.
The storm is finally receding, the rain now nothing more than a drizzle, and the sky is streaked with vibrant hues of gold and pink through the transparisteel windows. You've never seen a sunrise like it.
The view is beautiful, and it fills you with hope, a sense of peace that seems impossible in the wake of the devastation. The sun is rising on a new day, and you know the ones you care about have made it through the night.
You've already spoken to Obi-Wan and Cody, and you can't help the relief that's washing over you. Both are alright, though a bit worse for wear, and the two men are leading the cleanup efforts, trying to restore order and repair the damage that has been done. Anakin is a little roughed up, but he's still in good spirits, and he's taken over coordinating the search and rescue effort, which is much appreciated.
You haven't spoken to Rex, though. Not yet. You haven't even had a chance to breathe, let alone try to locate him. But you can feel his presence through the Force, and you know he's alive, and for now, that's enough.
You’ve dismissed your contingent from your command, but that hasn’t stopped them from approaching you as you walk with Booker toward the medbay. He’s escorting you for your safety. Or at least, that’s what he says.
You can tell he’s lying, and you can tell he’s worried about you. He hasn’t stopped hovering since the battle ended, and he keeps a watchful eye on your surroundings, his hand never far from his blaster. It's an amusing gesture, but you appreciate the sentiment, even if you find it irritating.
He's a good man, and you can't help but feel proud of him. He's young, and he has a lot to learn, but he's also smart, observant, and he knows how to read people. That, combined with his skill with a blaster, makes him an ideal candidate. He'll be a great commander.
But first, he needs some time. Time to recover from his injuries, time to process everything that happened, time to get used to being a leader.
“Almost there, sir,” Booker says, tugging you along when you stop to shake Snap’s hand. He gives the clone a wink, and then nudges you again, forcing you to keep walking.
You laugh as you wave your hand at him. "I can manage, Booker. I'm not that bad."
"Yes, sir," he chuckles. He glances down at you, and you can see his expression shift from amusement to concern, his eyes narrowed. You realize he’s staring at the scar stretched across your palm, the one that has long since healed, and you quickly fold both your hands behind your back. You'd forgotten.
"Sorry, sir," he murmurs. "I didn't mean to..."
"It's okay," you assure him quietly. "I know it looks strange. But it's an old injury. From before the war."
Booker nods, but he doesn't look convinced. You can't blame him. The scars are strange, jagged lines that stretch across the palms of your hand, the skin raised and pale. You've never really gotten used to the sight of them, preferring to ignore their existence completely. But now that you know for sure that Dooku is responsible, you've caught yourself tracing the lines more than once in recent weeks.
Booker clears his throat, and he gestures toward the entrance to the medbay. "After you, sir."
You give him a look as you walk past him and step through the doors, the smell of antiseptic and bacta filling your nose. The room is large, and the white walls and floor reflect the fluorescent lighting, making it feel even bigger. There are rows of beds lined up against the wall, and medical droids moving between the patients. The place is crowded, and the air is filled with the sounds of moans and whimpers.
A Kaminoan lingers in the back of the room, watching with an unblinking focus that unnerves you, and you do your best to avoid her gaze. You’ve had enough of the Kaminoans and their superiority for one day.
“Wise!” Booker calls out as he pushes you gently to sit on an open cot. “Got a fresh one for you.”
A bald trooper currently arguing with a medical droid freezes and turns, his expression sour.
“Can’t you see I’m busy—" He stops short when he sees you, and the furious glare tempers slightly. "Apologies, sir, I didn't realize. I'll be with you in a minute, okay? Just—shit, put that down!”
"Um, no problem," you mutter. "Take your time."
You can't help but smirk as he smacks the droid with the back of his hand and turns back to it, berating it for its incompetence. You turn and raise an eyebrow at Booker. "Wise?"
"Short for wiseass," Booker explains, snickering. "But don't tell him I told you."
You chuckle, and you settle onto the bed, pulling your legs up and crossing them. You're exhausted. Your muscles ache, and your head is pounding, but you know you'll have to wait a bit before you can rest. There are still things to do, and reports to write.
You look around the room, trying to distract yourself. The medbay is filled with clones, all sporting various injuries, some worse than others. You see a few you recognize, men who have fought at your side, and a few that were part of the original group you'd saved. Their injuries are mostly superficial, though one has a broken arm. He waves when he catches you staring, and you give him a nod.
“Alright, what can I do for you, sir?” Wise asks, stepping in front of you. He glances down at the carbon scoring on your armor and the gash on your cheek, and he raises a brow. "You don't look too bad, to be honest. Nothing a few bacta patches can't fix."
"Trust me, I've had worse," you laugh, shaking your head.
"I'm sure." He sighs, and he leans against the bed, a grimace on his face. "Listen, I've been working nonstop for the past six hours, and I'm dead tired. I just want to go to sleep and forget today ever happened. So can you just let me take a quick scan and say it's all good, please?"
"Sounds good to me," you say, nodding.
He gives a grunt, and he pulls a small scanner from his pocket, waving it over your body. A beam of light sweeps over you, the data scrolling across the screen, and Wise hums to himself, checking the readings.
You sit there patiently, trying not to fidget. You've never liked the medscanner. You always feel like it's judging you, somehow. And while you know it's just a machine, the sensation of the beam running over your body is still uncomfortable, the feeling akin to that of someone staring at you.
"Well, the good news is, there's no internal bleeding," Wise declares, looking up. He puts the scanner down, his expression serious. "The bad news is, you have a mild concussion, you're dehydrated, your blood pressure is low, and your heart rate is elevated."
"So, normal," you quip.
"She has jokes." Wise sighs and turns, rummaging through the medkit. He pulls out a bottle of pills and a bottle of water. "Take these, drink this, and rest. You can have a bacta patch for that cut, and then you can get out of my medbay."
"That's it?" you ask, frowning. You're so used to Kix's fussing, the fact that Wise isn't nagging you about everything is a bit of a shock.
"That's it," Wise confirms. He presses the items into your hands, his eyes narrowing. "What, were you hoping for something else? Like a kiss, maybe?
You choke, the water dribbling down your chin, and Booker snorts.
"Don't push it, vod," Booker warns, but his words are laced with humor. "She could take your head off."
"And I'd enjoy every second," you add, popping the pills into your mouth and downing the rest of the water. You wipe your lips, a smirk tugging at the corner as the medic rolls his eyes.
"Fine. Just let me take a look at that gash."
Wise moves closer, and his hand rests lightly against your face, his fingers tilting your chin up. He's surprisingly gentle for someone so brash and grumpy, his touch careful, his gaze focused. He hums, dabbing the disinfectant on the wound. You barely feel it.
"Looks like you'll live," he says. He holds his hand out, and a medical droid places a bacta patch in his palm. As Wise applies the bacta patch, Booker moves to stand next to him, his hands clasped behind his back.
"How are things looking, Wise?" he asks, his voice casual. You know he's checking on the men, but there's a note of concern in his tone, a worry that he's trying to mask.
Wise doesn't bother hiding it. He huffs and turns his gaze to Booker, his scowl deepening. "They're holding on, but not much more." He pauses and glances at you, his expression darkening. "Some of the boys have had it rougher than others, but, well, that's war."
Booker nods, and he glances around the room, his gaze moving over the wounded men. You can't see his expression, but you can feel the shift in his emotions. It’s the first time he’s lost a man, and it won't be the last.
"It'll be alright, Booker," you reassure him.
He's silent, but he gives a small nod.
"If you need anything, I'll be in the back," Wise mutters. He pats Booker's arm, the gesture friendly, and then turns away, walking toward the next patient.
"Thanks," you call. He doesn't respond, and you let out a sigh. "I don't think he likes me."
Booker laughs, a real laugh, his eyes crinkling at the corners. His earlier mood seems to have lightened, and he clasps your shoulder, giving it a squeeze.
"Are you kidding me? He loves you. I can tell," he insists. "That was practically a marriage proposal."
You roll your eyes. "Right. And I suppose you'll be my bridesmaid."
Booker opens his mouth to retort, but his gaze flickers, his attention caught by something. The medbay doors slide open, and a trooper in familiar blue and white armor steps through, his posture stiff, his helmet tucked under his arm.
Rex.
The room goes quiet, every clone in the room turning their head to follow his path as he walks. Rex doesn't seem to notice. He moves with purpose, his eyes scanning the rows of beds, searching.
He looks tired, his armor dented and scorched, his hair damp from the rain. There's a scratch on his cheek, a cut across his brow, and his bottom lip is swollen, split at the corner. But he's alive. He's here, and he's standing.
And he's looking for you.
You can feel the moment Rex sees you. His eyes widen, and he freezes, his jaw going slack. The wave of relief that washes over him is strong, so strong it's almost tangible. He lets out a shuddering breath, and his gaze moves over your face, taking you in. You do the same. And for a moment, the two of you just stare.
Then, the world shifts back into motion.
Rex starts to move, his steps slow at first, almost hesitant, as if he's not sure he's seeing you. Then the hesitation disappears, and he's suddenly striding towards you, his gaze locked on yours.
“Is that…” Booker straightens, his eyes wide, and he takes a reflexive step back. He gives a sharp nod to Rex as he approaches, and his hands fall to his sides, his fingers flexing. “Captain Rex, sir.”
Rex doesn't even acknowledge him. He stops in front of you, his chest rising and falling, his expression pained. His eyes roam over you, taking in the state of your armor, the gash on your cheek, and then, he finally meets your gaze.
You swallow, forcing yourself to breathe.
"We have to stop meeting like this," you say, trying to break the tension.
It doesn't work.
Rex doesn't say anything, but the pain in his eyes only intensifies, and the look is so raw, so visceral, that it takes your breath away. His mouth trembles, his lips parting, and his hand lifts, hovering for a second before falling to his side.
"General," he says, his voice hoarse.
"I'm fine, Rex," you assure him. You reach out and place a hand on his arm, giving him a reassuring smile. He takes a deep breath and closes his eyes, letting the air out slowly. When he opens his eyes, the pain is gone, replaced by something softer, and he gives you a small nod, a silent thank you.
“You okay?” you ask, and he gives a tight nod, his fingers flexing at his side.
"Yeah," Rex breathes. "You?"
"Never better."
He snorts, his lips twitching into a smile. "Liar."
"Maybe."
Rex shakes his head, and then, he finally seems to notice the man standing beside you. You glance at Booker, and you realize the clone has gone completely still, his back straight, his shoulders stiff, his expression one of awe and disbelief.
You bite your lip, trying to hide your amusement. You know the feeling. Rex is intimidating when he wants to be, and it's clear Booker is not immune to the Captain's commanding presence, or his reputation.
"Who's your friend, General?" Rex asks, his voice low. He raises an eyebrow, his eyes narrowing, and the corner of his mouth curves into a half-smile. You can feel his amusement, and it's a relief.
"Commander Booker, sir," Booker responds. He hesitates, his gaze flickering to you. "I...was assigned to the general. To protect her."
"Oh?" Rex's eyes shift, and he looks at you, his expression softening. "And did you?"
"I did, sir." Booker sounds almost defensive, and his gaze darts to you, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his features. "I mean, not that she needs my help. She's a Jedi. She can handle herself. But I was...there."
Rex hums, his lips pressed together, and his gaze moves over the trooper, assessing him. You can't help but roll your eyes. Rex is being difficult, and you know it. But he can't seem to help himself, and he's enjoying the discomfort on Booker's face far too much.
"He saved my life," you add, and Booker lets out a relieved sigh. "Twice, actually."
"Twice, huh?" Rex's eyebrows shoot up, and he looks at the clone again, a new respect shining in his eyes. "Good work, Commander."
"Thank you, sir," Booker says. His posture relaxes slightly, and he lets out a small breath, his shoulders slumping. "It was an honor to serve with the General. She's a good leader."
"That she is," Rex agrees. "Now, if you don't mind, I'd like a moment with the General."
"Oh, yes, of course," Booker stammers, and he takes a step back. He turns to you, a questioning look on his face. "General?"
"You're dismissed," you say. "Go get some rest, Booker. You've earned it."
He hesitates, his gaze lingering on Rex, and you can tell he wants to argue. But he's smart, and he knows when to retreat.
"Yes, sir." He snaps a salute, his helmet tucked under his arm. "Goodbye, General. It was a pleasure serving with you."
You smile. "Goodbye, Commander. I'll see you around."
He nods and moves away, joining the group of clones who are standing near the doors. They exchange quiet words, their voices hushed, and then, they disappear.
"I like him," you announce as the door slides shut behind them, and Rex lets out a soft snort.
"I'm sure you do," he says, shaking his head. "He seems...eager."
"Be nice." You roll your eyes and nudge him playfully with your arm. "He fought well today. I’m putting my recommendation in to have him promoted officially. I think he'd make a good leader."
“If he’s got your approval, he'll do just fine," Rex says, his voice quiet.
"You're probably right." You pause, and then, you tilt your head, looking at him. "Why aren't you with the other men?"
"I was, but..." He trails off, his jaw working. Rex takes a step closer and glances at Wise, who's hovering nearby, doing a poor job of pretending not to listen, and he clears his throat. “Is the General clear to go? We have a briefing to get to.”
Wise gives a curt nod, and he waves a hand toward the exit. "All clear, Captain. You can take her."
"Good." Rex looks back at you. "Ready, General?"
You sigh. The last thing you want to do is attend another pointless briefing, but you know it's important. So, you nod.
"Ready."
He holds out a hand, and you take it, letting him pull you to your feet. You sway slightly, and his other hand settles at the small of your back, steadying you. He holds you like that for a moment, and then he releases you, his hands falling to his sides.
"Come on," he mutters, his eyes dark.
The two of you leave the medbay, the silence heavy between you. There's a tension in his posture, a strain in his voice, and a tightness to his jaw that tells you something's bothering him. And it's not just the eyes on the two of you.
"Is everything alright?" you ask.
"Everything's fine."
You study his face, trying to read his expression, but his mask is firmly in place, his thoughts hidden. It's easier to sense his emotions. Anger, frustration, pain, exhaustion, fear. All of it's there, swirling beneath the surface, but the reasons behind them are unclear.
Rex is one of the most self-contained people you've ever met, but you've gotten better at reading him over the months together. The slightest twitch, the faintest tremor, the briefest flicker. There's a whole language in those little things, and you're starting to learn it. And, right now, he's struggling.
You glance around the hallway, noting the curious eyes that linger, the whispers that follow, the stares that bore into your back. But the further you walk, the less people there are, and the quieter it becomes. Soon, the only sound is the steady thud of Rex's boots and the hum of the ventilation system.
“So, where’s the briefing?” you ask, trying to fill the silence. Your arms extend above your head in a stretch, and a yawn escapes your mouth, making you feel even more tired. You can't wait to sleep.
“There isn’t one,” Rex admits.
Your arms drop, your brow furrowing.
“Then why did you…”
Rex stops and turns to face you. His hands are clasped behind his back, and he's standing tall, his shoulders squared, his head held high. He looks every inch the soldier. A perfect example of discipline, restraint, and control.
But his eyes betray him.
He's afraid.
You blink, surprised, and you open your mouth to speak, but Rex shakes his head. He reaches out and grabs your arm, tugging you into a nearby alcove, and you stumble after him. His grip is gentle, but there's a firmness to it that warns you not to fight him.
Once the two of you are alone, Rex releases your arm and takes a step back, and his hands ball into fists at his side. He takes a deep breath, his nostrils flaring.
"Rex," you say, trying to catch his attention. "What's wrong? Are you okay?"
He doesn't answer. He's staring at the floor, his brow furrowed, his mouth set in a firm line. His jaw clenches, and his lips part, as if he's about to speak, but no words come.
You watch as his hands flex, the fingers curling and uncurling, and he runs a palm over his face.
"No, I'm not okay," he finally says, a rough exhale escaping him. His voice is strained, his words coming out in a low rasp. "I thought...I thought...for a minute, I..."
The realization hits you, and you close your eyes, taking a shaky breath.
He'd thought you were dead.
He'd thought he'd lost you.
And, judging by the look on his face, the pain he's clearly trying to mask, it's shaken him more than he'll ever admit.
"Rex," you breathe, your heart sinking.
You'd felt his emotions when the battle started, the worry and fear that had radiated from him, but you'd assumed it was because he knew what was coming, and because he was worried about the other men. You never thought it was because of you. Because he was scared for you.
You'd been so focused on your own feelings, on the dread and anxiety that had plagued you, that you'd never considered the possibility that Rex might feel the same way. That his thoughts might drift to you. That he might wonder if you'd made it through the storm.
The realization is painful, and it brings a lump to your throat. You feel guilty, and ashamed.
"I'm sorry," you whisper. "I didn't mean to worry you."
His gaze drops, and he shakes his head. "No, it's not your fault. I'm the one who's sorry. I should have...I shouldn't have let it get to me. I know better than to lose my focus like that. I just...when I heard the explosion, I..."
He stops and lets out a ragged breath, and his body sags, the fight draining out of him. You step closer, reaching up to place a hand on his cheek. His skin is warm, and his stubble scratches against your palm. Rex leans into your touch, his eyes fluttering closed, and his head tilts to the side, his nose brushing against your wrist.
"It's okay. You're allowed to be upset." You offer a small smile. "You're only human."
Rex doesn't say anything. He just sighs and covers your hand with his, pressing it closer to his skin. You can feel his pulse beating rapidly beneath your fingertips, and his grip tightens, as if he's afraid to let go.
"You're going to make me cry," you joke weakly, but the truth is, his pain is almost unbearable. It's too close, too real. You can feel it echoing inside you, and the weight of it is almost crushing. You hate seeing him like this. You hate knowing that you're the cause of it.
"Please don't," he mutters. His voice is rough, and there's a raw edge to it that makes your stomach twist.
"Why not?"
"Because I'll probably start crying, too," he confesses, a soft chuckle rumbling in his chest as he opens his eyes. "I've had a rough day."
You let out a weak laugh, trying to fight the tears pricking at the corners of your eyes. You blink, and a single tear rolls down your cheek.
Rex's eyes widen, and his face falls.
"Now you've done it," he grumbles, but there's a tenderness to his words that makes your heart swell.
His hands move to your shoulders, and he gently pulls you close, wrapping his arms around your body. Your face buries in his neck, and his chin rests on the top of your head.
"I'm glad you're alive," he whispers. His grip tightens, his fingers digging into the back of your robes. "When I didn't see you after the battle...I didn't know what to think. I couldn't find you. I didn't know where you were, or if you were even..."
You squeeze him harder, letting him know you're here, and he makes a soft noise in the back of his throat. You can feel his body trembling beneath your touch, and his hand reaches up, cupping the back of your head, his fingers tangling in your hair.
"I'm not going anywhere," you murmur, your voice muffled as you bury your face further into the crook of his neck.
Rex lets out a shaky breath. "Good."
You stand like that for a long moment, the two of you clinging to each other, neither of you willing to let go. You can feel his heartbeat slowing, his muscles relaxing, and his breathing evens out. His grip loosens, and his fingers trail through your hair, his nails scratching lightly against your scalp.
He needs this. He needs you. And, for once, he's letting himself have it
You know the feeling.
The war has taken its toll on both of you, and the weight of it has been a burden that you've borne separately and together. The endless battles, the constant stress, the loss of life. It's all wearing you down. You want to comfort him, to give him the support he so desperately needs, but you're not sure how. Not when your own emotions are so tangled. Nothing seems right, nothing seems enough. And, the words that come out are inadequate.
"We made it," you say, and the words sound hollow, even to you. "That's all that matters."
Rex makes a small noise, almost a laugh, and his hand moves to the back of your neck, his thumb tracing along the base of your skull.
"Yeah," he breathes. “Yeah, we did."
"We're okay," you remind him, pulling back to look him in the eye. You give him a smile, and he returns it, his eyes crinkling. "I promise."
Rex studies you for a long moment, his gaze moving over your face, as if trying to memorize every detail. His expression softens, and his hand moves to cup your cheek, his thumb brushing over the bacta patch.
"I'm going to hold you to that,” he murmurs. His voice is rough, his tone serious, but the corner of his mouth curves into a half-smile.
"Good. You should.”
"You know, if you keep saying things like that, I'm going to start thinking you actually care," he teases, his fingers trailing along your cheekbone.
You roll your eyes, and your hands move to his chest, pushing him away. He chuckles and pulls back, releasing his hold on you.
"You know what I meant," you say, wiping away the wetness from your cheeks. "And, for the record, I do care."
"I know," he replies softly, his eyes flickering. He clears his throat and glances away, his cheeks flushing, and you can't help but smile.
"I was worried, too," you confess. Rex's eyes snap back to yours, and his eyebrows rise. "About you, I mean. About all of you. I thought...well, I thought a lot of things. And, I'm glad none of them came true."
"Me too," he agrees. "I don't know what I would have done if..." He trails off, his voice fading, and his lips press into a firm line. He swallows and takes a deep breath, his hand moving to the back of his neck, rubbing at the tense muscles. "Sorry. I didn't mean to drag you into an empty hallway just to have a breakdown. I just..."
"You needed a minute," you finish, and he nods, his shoulders slumping.
"Something like that."
"You have nothing to apologize for," you tell him, giving his arm a squeeze. "It's been a rough day for all of us. And, you're not the only one who's a little shaken."
"You're right," he concedes, letting out a long exhale.
You pat his arm and offer him a smile, trying to lift his mood. “Besides, if we're keeping track of emotional breakdowns, I'm still way ahead of you. You're gonna have to try a lot harder if you want to catch up."
Rex huffs and shakes his head, his lips twitching.
"Well, I don’t think this war is ending anytime soon," he quips. "I'll have plenty of opportunities."
"True."
You give a sigh and lean against the wall, resting your head back. You can feel the exhaustion starting to catch up with you, and your body is heavy, the weight of the past few hours weighing down on you. You close your eyes and let out a groan, wishing you could just crawl into a bed and sleep for the next ten years.
Rex moves to stand beside you, his shoulder pressing against yours. The heat radiating from his body is comforting, and you lean into him, savoring his closeness. He turns his head, his eyes searching your face, and you meet his gaze, a faint smile on your lips.
"Thank you," he murmurs. "For letting me have a minute."
"Any time," you tell him, and you mean it. He's done so much for you. He's given so much of himself. You'd give anything to ease his pain, and if a minute is what he needs, you'll give him that. It’s the least you can do.
His lips part, as if he's going to say something, but no words come out. His eyes drop to your mouth, and his jaw tenses, his throat bobbing. Then, he shakes his head and lets out a soft chuckle.
"What?"
"Nothing," he says, and his gaze lifts, a glimmer of mischief in his eyes. "You're just...you're a good friend, General."
The word friend stings more than you expect, and you bite the inside of your cheek, forcing yourself not to grimace. You can't blame him for saying it. Not when it's the truth. You are his friend. But a small part of you had hoped...well, it doesn't matter.
"Right," you say, your smile a little strained. "So are you."
Rex gives a nod and turns his gaze away, looking down the hallway. He seems lost in thought, his brow furrowed, his lips twisted, and you watch as he looks left and right, checking to see if the coast is clear. There's a moment of hesitation, and then, he sighs and turns back to you, his expression softening. He looks almost shy.
"I..." He stops and takes a deep breath, as if he's steeling himself for what's to come. "Here."
He pulls up his vambrace, and you watch, confused, as he taps a few buttons. His finger hovers over one of the controls, and then he presses it.
A second later, your commlink begins to chime. Your eyes widen, and you quickly pull it out to silence it, staring at the display that pops up. You glance up at Rex, and his cheeks flush, his hand rising to the back of his neck as his eyes avoid yours. He's nervous. He should be. He’s breaking about a dozen regulations by giving you his private frequency, and you know it. He knows it.
And, yet, here he is, giving it to you anyway.
It's dangerous, risky, and foolish, but neither of you seem to care. The war is already hard enough, and the idea of keeping each other at a distance, especially now, is an unnecessary cruelty. So, you don't argue. You save the contact, and you tuck your commlink away, giving him a smile.
"Just in case," he mutters, his gaze finally meeting yours.
"In case what?"
"In case you need me," he says. His voice is quiet, but there's a strength to it, a resolve. "Or, in case I need you."
You stare at him, unable to speak. The look in his eyes is so tender, so earnest, that it takes your breath away. There's something else there, too, something deeper, and you can feel the heat rising to your cheeks. You have to look away.
"Got it," you manage.
Rex gives a small nod, and he pushes himself off the wall, moving to stand in front of you. His hands settle on your shoulders, his thumbs tracing circles against the fabric of your tunic.
"We'll see each other soon," he promises. "Just...let me know when you get back to the Temple. Okay?"
"I will," you agree.
"Good."
Rex gives you one last smile, and then he releases you. You watch as he walks away, his footsteps echoing in the corridor, before he disappears around the corner, leaving you alone.
You take a deep breath and try to compose yourself, smoothing the front of your robes. Your hands are trembling, and your heart is racing, but you ignore the feelings, burying them. It's just stress, you tell yourself. It's been a long day. You're just tired.
Your eyes trace the panels along the walls, and you stare up at the ceiling, the white lights overhead. You take a deep breath and close your eyes, clearing your mind. When you open them, you feel calm, the momentary panic fading.
There's a sudden ping from your commlink, and you jump, startled. Your fingers fumble with the device, and you quickly bring it up, tapping the display.
Stay safe.
The words make your heart skip a beat, and you type out a response without hesitation.
Always.
taglist: @baddest-batchers @lolwey @chocolatewastelandtriumph @hobbititties @mere-bear
@thegreatpipster @tentakelspektakel @notslaybabes @aynavaano @floofyroro
@ayyyy-le-simp @mali-777 @schrodingersraven @megmegalodondon @dangraccoon
@heavenseed76 @dreamie411 @sukithebean @bimboshaggy @bunny7567
@lostqueenofegypt @9902sgirl @jedi-dreea @salaminus @heidnspeak
@ghostymarni @gottalovehistory @mrcaptainrex @burningnerdchild @yoitsjay
@callsign-denmark @julli-bee @moonychicky @captn-trex @feral-ferrule
@webslinger-holland @marchingviolist @cw80831 @chaicilatte @somewhere-on-kamino
@silly-starfish @veralii @chubbyhedgehog @lordofthenerds97 @meshlajetii
@heaven1207 @808tsuika @aanncummings @lugiastark @maniacalbooper
@sensitive-shark @kashasenpai @kkdrawsdecently @isaidonyourknees
#the clone wars#captain rex#clone captain rex#captain rex x reader#rex x reader#roy writes#event horizon#forcing everyone to read about my clone ocs like a proud grandparent pulling photos out of their wallet#but hey!! relationship progression!!
95 notes
·
View notes
Text
NOWHERE GIRL
CHAPTER SIX
kang sae-byeok x fem!reader
synopsis: you confront your classmate, determined to make her ex leave you alone.
wc. 1.7k
warnings: none
(nowhere girl masterlist)
When you got kicked out of your house you only had time to bring a few sets of clothes, your toothbrush, and your school supplies. While you were getting ready this morning, you had to watch a video tutorial online on how to tie your hair up with a pencil not minding the tall short haired girl who was eating breakfast just a few feet away in their tight knit apartment.
It was easy not to talk to Sae-byeok. She was like smoke, easy to spot but can’t grasp as it’s already dissolving away. She left ten minutes earlier than you did without a single uttering to you. You try not to think about it too much because you will be gone soon.
“Noona.” you hear a voice behind you peep while you were done tying your hair back. Cheol pops up from his room, handing you his tie timidly. “I accidentally loosened my tie. Could you tie it for me again?”
You walk over to Cheol and kneel on the hardwood floor to help adjust his uniform tie.
“Did someone hurt you?” he asks, pointing at your cheek.
“No, never. I just tripped.” you lie. You feel the weight of his stare on your bruised up cheek. “Do you always go to school by yourself?” you say to advert the topic.
“Yes. Sometimes my sister takes me if she doesn’t go to work early but she usually does.” he explains, rubbing his tired little eyes with his fist. “Ji-yeong noona isn’t a morning person so I’m scared to ask her.”
“Done. You look nice.” you ruffle the top of his head and stand up. “I would be scared to wake up Ji-yeong too by the way.”
A fatigue little giggle escapes Cheol’s mouth.
“Have a good day at school, Cheol.” you say and walk over to the door to slip on your sneakers only to look over at Cheol who pokes his head out his room once more.
“Are you staying with us forever, Noona?” he asks. The confused expression you gave him startled him. “I want you to!”
“No, I know what you meant to say it’s just—“ you scratch the top of your head. You don’t think it’ll be appropriate to say that tomorrow morning you’ll be long gone to a sensitive boy like Cheol. “I don’t know actually. Maybe one day I’ll have to leave but we’ll still be friends, okay?”
“Seriously?”
“Absolutely. Maybe in the summer you can come visit me at the art gallery I work at.”
“That’ll be cool.” he says quietly. “Bye, Noona.”
You wave him goodbye and exit the apartment.
The bus ride to your campus is serene on this cloudy spring morning and you wonder when this moment of calm will end. Maybe it’ll end when you get to your first class of the day where you will confront Yoon about her ex-boyfriend’s attempted assault on you yesterday.
✿・・───・・✦・・───・・✿
One thing Sae-byeok had to get used to was having a routine. Before working at the bakery, her days of pickpocketing were irregular and her income would be inconsistent. It was strange at first and she wasn’t the best on arriving to work on time at first, but by some miracle Miss Ahn never complained about her tardiness. Sae-byeok is almost certain Ji-yeong told her about her past so Miss Ahn could take it easy on her.
Her first month working at the bakery she didn’t think she would last. She was told to memorize kneading techniques, how to spot expired flour, and go grocery shopping in the middle of a rush because they ran out of eggs. It was all too foreign. But now she can barely remember her life without this job. However, today her mind is back to the days she used to be Jang Deok-su’s little apprentice. Everyday was violence, theft, drugs, and more violence. Sae-byeok can’t believe she survived it all.
For her midday break, Sae-byeok stepped outside to the back alley of the bakery and leaned her back against the wall to ponder some more.
“Hey, Kang!” Ahn Yong-sun, Miss Ahn’s eldest grandson, calls out to her from the back door. She slowly turns her head to look at him. “Where the fuck did you put Kim Yeoreum’s cake order? I can’t fucking find it anywhere!”
“On the top shelf! Asshole.” she mutters the last word underneath her breath.
“Just because you’re two inches taller than me doesn’t mean we can all fucking reach the top shelf!”
“Yong-sun, watch your mouth child!” Miss Ahn hisses as she arrived back from her grocery errands. She fans her grandson with her hands in a shooing motion. He mumbles an apology and cowers back inside but not before throwing Sae-byeok a glare. “Don’t let that brat get into your head, dear. He’s become so spoiled—of course he has, he was raised by my own spoiled son!”
Sae-byeok reaches over to grab her bag of groceries.
“Ah, look at you always being so attentive with me.” Miss Ahn coos. “I’m telling you if I fell down the stairs my grandson wouldn’t even bat an eye.”
They enter the kitchen and the aroma of fresh bread hits their nostrils. As Sae-byeok reaches over to shut the door for some odd reason the smell makes her think of you and the croissant you offered her last night. While she unloads the bag of groceries she keeps thinking of you and the last thing you told her last night.
Sae-byeok turns to peer down at the elder lady beside her jotting down another list of groceries. “Miss.” she says out of the blue.
“Yes, dear?”
“Is the apartment above the bakery still vacant?”
Miss Ahn’s looks up past her reading glasses and raises a brow. “Why? Did you and Cheol get booted off?”
“No, it’s for a friend.”
“Ah.” she hums and continues to write her list again. “I’m in the process of having a couple of people visit the space. However, it’ll make my life easier if you got your friend to come first—just make sure she doesn’t ask too many questions. You young kids love doing that.”
“Okay. Can she come tomorrow?”
Sae-byeok could sense that the older lady is skeptical. But she remains stone faced and calm hoping that she won’t raise further questions. It’s bad enough she’s doing this for your sake.
“I don’t see why not. Tomorrow afternoon.” she pats her on the shoulder. “Now, can you help me finish icing this cake for me? The customer will arrive later today.”
Sae-byeok walks around the other side of the island counter and sneakily pulls out her phone to send Ji-yeong a message.
✿・・───・・✦・・───・・✿
You drop your belongings at your usual spot, next to the large window panes in the studio and march over to Yoon who was currently chatting with a friend. Without noticing, your jaw clenches seeing how content Yoon looks giggling with her friend while your mind is in torment over the chaos that ensued yesterday.
When she sees your rigid figure march up to her she hushedly says something to her friend that made her go silent. She avoids your eye contact the closer you approach them.
“Can I talk to you in private?” you ask her, irritated.
Yoon stiffly nods while still avoiding your intense eye contact and follows you out the classroom. When you reach the end of the hall you cross your arms and narrow your eyes at her.
“So—“
“I’m really sorry.” Yoon interrupts quickly with guilt written all over her face. “I didn’t think Yen-ho would…”
“Try to beat me up?” you scoff.
“I was just confused about this whole situation an—“
“Situation? This isn’t a situation, Yoon this is my life! I get it if you don’t want to be around me anymore. It fucking sucks that I know what you will decide but to go around and tell people…” you choke back tears. “it’s just making my life harder than it already is.”
“Fuck. I’m so deeply sorry.”
Breathless with anger you take a couple of seconds to compose yourself before continuing. “Whatever, Yoon. Could you just tell me if he’ll be here today so I know when to leave?”
“He doesn’t go to school here he just likes to wander.” she mutters. “But I’ll text him—tell him to back off.”
Before you could speak your professor appears. “Ladies, class is starting now could you head to your seats please. And can I speak to you after class about your project?” he points at you.
“Yes, I’m sorry.” you mumble, lowering you head and scurry with Yoon to the class.
“Don’t apologize.” he chuckles.
It was hard to pay attention in class when all you could do is shoot daggers at Yoon across the room. You could see the anxiousness in her behavior, how she would pick up and put down her phone, and only reply to her friends in short sentences.
At one point you heard the professor cough in your direction leaving you no choice but to try and concertante on the piece you are working on. But by the time class was finished, you barely finished what you started with.
You wait until everyone leaves before dragging your feet up to the professors desk.
He greets you by your name and folds his hands, thinking deeply. “So, you’re the only one that hasn’t shown me their piece. Could you show me and explain to me what your piece is about?”
“It’s a textile piece that will, um, resemble a fashion designers sketchbook. I’m using textile, watercolor, fashion magazines, and my own sketch designs for this piece…” you quietly explain as you show him the piece, frowning at the disapproval on his face.
“That sounds…marvelous.” he says to your surprise. “I like the use of watercolor to depict paper fading yellow.”
“Thank you, professor.” you bow.
“Is there a story behind this?”
“I’m still trying to get around it.”
“Okay.” he hums. “Recently, I’ve noticed your lack of concentration in my class however. I stated from the start that students that consistently keep lacking won’t succeed in my class. This is the first big project and you will have two bigger ones these next upcoming weeks. I don’t want you to fall behind already—especially since I can already conclude that you’ll be one of the runner ups in the Hangaram prize.”
Your heart begins to swell. This is the first good news in a while you aren’t sure how to react. So you just stare at your professor with wide eyes and a gaped mouth.
“So please, focus on this project and I am excited to see the end results next class.”
“Of course, thank you professor!”
You walk out of class in high spirits only to be crushed with the realization in knowing that a potential group of loiterers are waiting for you outside these walls.
🏷️: @monroesturnns @knfthxv @jumpedthenfell-13 @peelover25 @karli6 @kissedberries @bitchybananaflower @laurenkenss
#kang sae byeok#kang sae byeok x reader#kang sae byeok squid game#kang sae byeok x fem!reader#squid game#squid game fanfic#fanfic#wlw#wlw fanfic#angst#fluff
128 notes
·
View notes
Text
Through blood and petals
Series masterlist
A/N: As previously stated this is my first ff ! All opinions and feedback is appreciated :)
Pairing : Mafia!San x reader (not written in this chapter though)
Warnings : angst, san gets traumatized, major character death (it all works out in the end tho i promise) , san is in the mafia n highkey a serial killer...
Word count: 1.3K
Series Summary : San let his guard down once, and it cost him everything. Now, he’s built his walls higher than ever.Living with the weight of his past. But when a kind hearted florist enters his life, his carefully guarded world starts to crack. He swears he won’t make the same mistake twice; but some things are impossible to resist.
Chapter 1: No surprises
“A heart that's full up like a landfill. A job that slowly kills you, bruises that won't heal.”
San didn’t really like his career, and not the typical “I hate my job, aarrgghh!!!” kind of complaints. He genuinely despised it. And not that he could back out, oh no. Everyone knew once you joined the mafia, the only way out was in a casket. Maybe that’s why he learned to dissociate during work, leaving all his feelings and emotions behind in his cozy, luxurious penthouse. But what did that make him? A killer without emotions? A machine? No, that’s what made him the perfect asset to the Velvet Dagger Cartel: fast, effective kills with no attachment to his victims. San was there to do his job and make the evidence disappear like it never even happened. Each life he took was like checking off another item on his checklist. He couldn’t remember the last time he saw his targets as real people. That was, until he met her.
She was supposed to be like the rest, just another civilian to help expand their territory. But when San got his mission folder, something didn’t sit right. They never gave him undercover roles, let alone for a ridiculous three months. He was supposed to intern at the bakery where she worked, learn her schedule, poison her, and check her off the list. Simple. Clean. Efficient. But for some reason, everything about this felt wrong.
At first it was nothing. Just brief glances as she served pastries with a smile that was too warm for his liking, too much emotion, too much vulnerability. But as the hours merged into days, her laughter echoed in his mind when his shift was long over. How her voice would greet every customer with a level of kindness he doubted existed in this world, it started to tear him down. She was just a mission, nothing more.
But she had this refreshing feeling to her. She was nothing like the cold, calculating people he was used to. She had this aura that made everything feel softer. She’d talk about her dreams of opening a bakery, how she wanted to make the world a little sweeter, one pastry at a time. She shared stories of her childhood, how it was only her and her mom, but they managed. It was bittersuite she said, a loss of something to earn something else. Every detail about her life was wrapped in warmth, like the oven’s heat that surrounded the bakery. And the more San watched her, the more he saw her as something other than a target. She became a person, a real, breathing, beautiful person.
And suddenly it happened. He couldn't tell when the information he was supposed to extract turned into real interest. How he’d linger in the kitchen for too long, asking questions about ingredients or recipes, only to watch how her eyes lit up when she explained. Every smile she gave him felt like a small crack in the cold walls he’d built around himself. Not like she was blind to it, and he knew, they both knew the feeling between them wasn't platonic. Slowly the meetings discussing the bakeries turned into dates at a nearby cafe. And in those moments, san forgot all about his job. He was just … him. And she was just her. The more he fell for her, the harder it was for him to remember his purpose.
So, when the poison arrived, he couldn't bring himself to do it. Even after he learnt everything he was supposed to know. The way she would come in at 8:00 every morning and leave at 5:30 with a cinnamon roll in her hand every time, always with a smile. That stupid smile, the one that made him melt. She didn't deserve to die. She didn't deserve to become yet another name on his stupid list. But the mafia isn't forgiving. They wanted her gone, and so he had to make her disappear. But he couldn't. He wouldn't.
San arrived home later than usual that night, the weight of his mission plaguing his mind. He had made up his mind. He would end it. He would walk away. He’d tell her everything, run away with her, leave it all behind. But the moment he walked through the door, the air was thick with something unfamiliar. The faint scent of roses. Her scent.
He froze in the doorway, his breath catching in his throat as he saw her.Her body was sprawled out in the middle of the living room. Her once vibrant eyes were open but lifeless, staring blankly ahead. A trail of blood pooled beneath her, the color stark against his white rugs. The delicate flowers she’d worn earlier were crushed under her body, petals scattered like remains of a dream that had never had a chance to bloom. She was gone. And it was all his fault.
He couldn't take his eyes off her. Trying to memorize every detail, the way her hair framed her face, the soft curve of her lips, the faintest trace of a smile she’d given him just hours before, as if she had known nothing was wrong. But in her delicate hands, the ones that once held him so softly, was a piece of paper. Marked with a dagger. He recognized it all too well. The letters he once placed himself, now in the hands of the love of his life.
His phone buzzed in his pocket, but he ignored it. He couldn’t bear to face whoever was on the other end. He knew what they wanted. He knew what they would say. But then, it rang again. And this time, he answered it. “Did you think you could walk away, San?” The voice was cold, laced with amusement. “You let us down. We thought you were better than this. But you lowered your guard” he heard a spine chilling chuckle from the other side “ Your just like the rest of us. Disposable.” San’s grip tightened around the phone. His eyes never left her body. “You took her from me,” he said, his voice barely controlled. “You’ll pay for that.”
The rage inside him was a wildfire. He wasn’t the cold, emotionless machine anymore. She had turned him into something different. Something human. Without thinking, he grabbed his gun from the table and left the penthouse. Moving like a predator hunting down its prey. He made his way to the headquarters, each step fueled by the image of her lifeless face, her broken body. He didn’t care how many lives he had to take. He didn’t care who stood in his way. They wouldn't be able to stop him anyway. He cocked his gun before kicking the door in….
The heavy air in the room felt like it was pressing down on him. San stood in the doorway, the faintest tremor in his hand as he wiped a smear of blood from his collar. The silence was suffocating, broken only by the sound of his boots scraping the floor as he stepped forward. His gaze swept across the room, lingering on the men who had once called him a brother, now sprawled motionless, their expressions forever frozen.
Chapter 1.5 : Fourth of july OUT NOW!!
94 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter 29 of human Bill Cipher will find a way out of being the Pines' prisoner or so help him, featuring:
Summerween!!!!
and also:
Henchmaniacs.
Kryptos doesn't actually talk like that, it's just how he's currently feeling.
####
January 1, 1982
"You're late," Bill said, a bit reproachfully.
Ford gave him a surprised look. "Did we have an appointment?" He didn't remember one. He was pretty sure he'd remember an appointment with his muse, even if he'd made it in a dream.
"Pfff, appointments are for people without an eternity of time! No, I'm just used to you dreaming by midnight. It's weird for you to stay up past two when you aren't working on a project."
"I suppose it is." Ford was flattered Bill was paying close enough attention to notice his sleep habits. "I thought I'd stay up late to bring in the new year."
"The what?"
"The... new year?" What wasn't registering. How do you explain New Year's to an alien/angelic messenger? "It's when—"
"Oh, oh right." Bill waved off the rest of Ford's explanation. Several calendars and clocks spiraled in the air like a Ferris wheel in front of Bill, "Between trying to figure out whether you meant it was 0 Pop or Tishrei 1, I completely forgot about Chaos 1. You guys have too many calendars!"
And he'd skipped over January entirely. Wryly, Ford said, "The next time somebody asks for my input, I'll let them know you want us to use a few less."
Bill laughed. "Smart aleck." The calendars and clocks vanished. "And all you did to celebrate was stay up a little later than usual? No parties? Okay, I know you don't know anyone throwing a party—but you didn't even celebrate at a bar?" Bill ruffled his hair. "All work and no play makes Ford a dull boy!"
Ford endured the ruffling. He wasn't quite sure whether Bill was scolding him for staying up celebrating, or for not celebrating enough. "I... suppose I could celebrate in here?"
"What do you want, a fireworks show?" In the distance in Ford's mindscape, a single large firework exploded. It shifted colors, purple to yellow to green to red, before fading. "I don't think so! If you wanted fireworks, you should've gone to the show on the lake. I've got some prophecies to pass on, and I'd rather get to them this REM cycle."
By "prophecies" he probably meant a random assortment of warnings about Ford's upcoming week, which historically had varied in severity from "don't visit the lake Tuesday evening or you'll get caught in a snowstorm and die of hypothermia" to "you'd better get groceries in the morning before they sell out of your toothpaste brand." And Ford was always grateful for such messages—but now he wished he could see what sort of fantastical color-changing dream fireworks show his muse could put on. "I take it it's not a new year on your calendar."
"I don't keep track of that stuff. When you're as ancient as me, celebrating the new year is like celebrating a new hour."
Bill had so easily brushed off the implicit invitation to discuss "his" calendar. Ford wasn't surprised. Over the years of sporadic meetings with his muse, Ford had noted that Bill never shared information about where he'd come from or how he filled his time when he wasn't bestowing his wisdom—as if Bill was a thing that simply is, a muse that offered inspiration because it was made to inspire, with no history or identity outside of its role in service to humanity. He always dodged the questions gracefully.
But he never seemed bothered that Ford had asked. In fact, as long as Ford didn't pry into Bill's history and kept his inquiries comfortably shallow, Bill always seemed happy to receive personal questions. Ford had found that even when Bill talked like he was in a hurry, it was very easy to get him off track (and consequently extend his visit to two or three more dreams) by asking him about himself.
Ford wondered why that was. Was it a part of his duty—was he compelled to answer his chosen students' questions, to enlighten them on the mysteries of the universe, to help tug back the curtain of reality to reveal wonders unknown—wonders that included Bill himself? Or perhaps Bill was used to students seeing him as a source of knowledge without seeing him. Perhaps he was grateful that somebody was interested in him enough to ask.
Whatever the case—Bill clearly liked being asked about himself, and Ford liked getting his muse to stick around a little longer than planned. So rather than letting Bill get on to the prophecies he'd promised, Ford asked, "Do you ever... participate in any human holidays? After all, you've offered so much to humanity. I'm sure any of your prior protégés would have been honored to invite you as a guest to our celebrations. I would be honored." And Ford wouldn't mind having friendly company on the holidays that he'd gotten in the habit of ignoring until they shrank to nothing but a square on a calendar.
"Ha, I know you would! But no, not really," Bill said. "Don't get me wrong, it's not that I look down on your cute little local festivals. They just don't have any relevance to me! A celebration of a bountiful harvest, a prayer to get through the winter, the veneration of a local long-dead celebrity... I come from a timeless realm of divinity, sublimity, color and light! Most of your planet's holidays are about issues that don't matter to me."
"Ah. I see," Ford said. "Are there any human holidays you care about?"
Bill mulled over the question. "Maybe one or two."
####
June 22, 2013
Bill thundered down the stairs, charged into the kitchen, and announced to the Pines, "If I don't get to wear a Summerween costume I will literally die."
Without looking up from the morning paper, Ford said, "Then die."
####
It took ten minutes for Bill to bargain Ford up from "death" to permission to wear a costume—provided that it was free; that Bill agree to stay inside for the holiday without complaint (WITHOUT COMPLAINT) no matter what fun activities he heard happening outside; that Ford didn't have to do anything to help Bill obtain said costume; and that Bill take a dang shower.
Bill groaned. "Another shower already?"
"You wouldn't need so many if you didn't insist on running around in an acrylic sweater and polyester leggings in summer."
Bill knew that. That was one of the reasons he did it. It was useful for the humans to think the showers were their idea.
Bill agreed to all terms, and even volunteered to get the dang shower over with now so they could both get on with the rest of their days.
He'd never admit it, but Bill had been wanting a shower. Not for the hygiene, but for the privacy. This was the first time he'd had a door between himself and the Pines since he'd broken the shack's unicorn hair barrier.
Time to call in reinforcements.
Bill covered the mirrors, turned on the shower, undressed, stuck his head under the shower stream so that if anyone barged in on him he could use his wet hair as proof he'd been showering, and squinted through the wooden door to confirm there weren't any humans lurking nearby. Coast was clear—but wow, it hurt to bend his eye that way. He rubbed at it irritably as he set up his ring of candles again, and wasn't surprised when his fingertips came away bloody. He thought it hurt more than it had last time. He wondered how many more times he could glance into higher dimensions before this body's eyeballs gave out on him. Hopefully he wouldn't need them that long.
He drew Kryptos on the floor, lit the candles, and started muttering the chant to summon him. "Rhombus sapphirinus. Fraternitas, caritas..."
The steamy air went chill, the water pattering in the tub grew muffled, the whole world slowed and paused. For weeks, Bill's every attempt to break into the mindscape had been a futile strain; but now, instead, the mindscape surged up and swallowed him into its gray twilight, like evening embracing the land on the heels of sunlight's departure. Bill knew he wasn't awake anymore. It was working.
A force outside of Bill borrowed his throat to speak the last of the ritual—it worked!—and before his eyes, a diamond window opened into the Nightmare Realm.
####
Standing at the edge of one of the Quadrangle of Qonfusion's many perpendicular floors, arms crossed, scowling deeply, Pyronica glared at a neon-acidic cotton candy nebula light years away. "Guys," she said, "it's doing the thing again."
8 Ball, Keyhole, and Zanthar glanced away from their video game toward the nebula. Amorphous Shape peeled a few squares off a column to peer at it with Hectorgon.
"Look at this." Pyronica clapped her hands.
In the nebula, crackles of lightning-like bolts of light millions of miles long shot through the starry clouds. A noise like thunder boomed from it, rattling the Quadrangle. An ugly statue fell off a column-shaped pedestal and landed on a wall.
She clapped twice more—each time, eliciting more lightning—then gestured emphatically at the nebula. "How am I doing that!"
"Can't be you controlling it," Amorphous Shape said. "That nebula's over a dozen light years away. That light had to have happened years ago, we're just seeing it now."
Already turned back to his video game and determinedly trying to murder Keyhole, 8 Ball said, "Maybe the nebula's controlling you."
Pryonica said flatly, "You think a bunch of stars is making me clap."
"Eh. Like astrology or something."
Hectorgon said, "Could be a time loop thing."
"Could be," Amorphous Shape said thoughtfully.
Pyronica threw up her hands, which made the distant nebula's colors shift slightly. "If it's not weird butterfly effects or faster-than-light light, it's time loops. I hate this place. All it'd take is a hard sneeze to knock the whole dimension down."
She'd been saying things to such effect for the past few months. Consequently, nobody really paid much attention to the latest round of griping about the Nightmare Realm's poor maintenance, until she said, "I'm bailing on the Quadrangle. Soon as I can find a decent rock in some other dimension. Who else is coming?"
8 Ball glanced down at Pyronica from the floor with their gaming setup. "Hold on, are you serious?" He quickly had to look away as Zanthar took advantage of the distraction to attack.
"Yeah, I'm serious. I don't wanna break up the gang, but I'm sick of this dump."
Huddled on a nearby wall like an unemployed gargoyle, Paci-Fire said solemnly, "I will stay, Mother. The Quadrangle of Qonfusion is the only home I have ever known."
"Probably one of my worst life decisions," Pyronica muttered. "The Quadrangle isn't our home, it was Bill's. We're just... just..."
Ducking in from between two columns that seemed to lead to a purple-shadowed nighttime meadow, Teeth said, "Eternal couch-surfers."
"Ha! Yeah, that. Hey, where you been the past week?"
"Took a wrong turn to the bathroom. I ended up in that pocket dimension Bill grounded the electrical wiring into."
"Again?"
"I never know how many times to cross that one infinitely looping hallway!"
Pyronica gestured at Teeth. "See, this place is a complete mess. We'd be better off moving to any other dimension. And you'd like living in a real dimension if you gave it a shot, Paci!"
"No." Paci-Fire crossed his arms. "I do not want to."
"At least think about it. Wouldn't you like to live somewhere that has moons? Instead of going on a road trip to another dimension every time you want to drive a civilization to extinction?"
Keyhole muttered, "I hate those stupid road trips. They're always a zillion light years long and we never do anything fun."
"Hey!" Pyronica pointed at Keyhole. "Watch it! My kid's a lunarcide prodigy, he gets to go on as many moon-destroying trips as he wants!"
Keyhole cringed. "Right, right, sorry." 8 Ball muttered something disparaging about Keyhole's intellect, right before blowing him up for the second time.
Paci-Fire asked, "And say we were to move to a dimension with more moons. What would we do when the authorities follow us home after another successful slaughter?" A side-effect of growing up in the Henchmaniacs was that Paci-Fire regarded The Authorities as a nebulous bogeyman that was personally out to get him and all his family and friends. "Are we to lock the door and cower from them like—like cowards? Or constantly flee from one dimension to the next? No, Mother. I do not wish to live like a pariah in the dark corners of—" his lower mouth sneered around his pacifier, "civilized dimensions. There is nowhere safer for us than the Nightmare Realm."
"Sweetie, you don't have to be afraid of the authorities in other dimensions—"
"Mother! I know no fear." Paci-Fire's eyes flared a bright, dangerous red.
Pyronica playfully tugged one of his horn. "We can find a dimension as primitive as 46'\ without any interstellar cops. Like—which dimension were you from, Teeth, it doesn't even have any organized space authorities, does it?"
"Oh, yeah, pretty much every world in my galaxy was still ground bound when Bill recruited me." Teeth stepped on a column, slid off, and shuffled around it, trying to remember which side doubled as a walkway to the kitchen. "I don't really mind staying here, though. I mean yeah, we don't have a roof, or consistent walls, and the wiring's a mess. But the rent's really reasonable for a place this size in this part of the Nightmare Realm."
Hectorgon processed that. "Hold on." He lay on a wall and slid up it until he was mouth level with Teeth. "You've been paying rent?"
Teeth paused mid-column. "Wh—yeah? What's that supposed to mean?"
Pyronica bit her lip to keep from laughing, elbowed Paci-Fire, and hissed, "I thought Bill was joking about charging Teeth rent!"
Paci-Fire murmured, "Bill Cipher was always a most droll prankster."
"Who are you paying it to?" Hectorgon asked.
"I mean—I was paying it to Bill. But I dunno who took that over, so I guess, kinda... no one?"
With a mildly offended tone, Hectorgon lied, "You were supposed to give it to me now."
"Oh." Teeth shifted awkwardly. "Uh... sorry, Hect, no one told me. I don't think I've got enough on hand to cover all the..."
"It's fine, everything's been topsy-turvy since... the last few months. Just give me what you have and pay back the rest as soon as you can, okay?"
"Sure, sure, no problem. Thanks, man."
Pyronica bit her lip to keep from laughing. "All right, so Teeth is stupid enough to stay here."
"Hey!"
"But I don't see why the rest of us should be." She looked up at the trio playing games below her, then tried to remember which stupid paradox staircase led to that level. She hesitantly headed up one that looked promising. "Moving out would be worth it just to be somewhere with consistent physics!"
"I am contented with the inconsistent physics," Paci-Fire said.
"It took you fifty years longer than most kids to learn how to walk," Pyronica said. "I know you're my little genius! It's this dimension that's holding you down!"
"Boo," Paci-Fire said sulkily.
"Paci, you don't even like the Quadrangle. Nobody does."
Amorphous Shape let out a chorus of sharp gasps. They slid around a corner and reappeared sliding from the underside of the staircase to the top, laying zigzag atop the steps to glare at Pyronica. "Excuse us."
"I'll step on you, Morph," Pyronica threatened. Amorphous Shape grudgingly slid over for her to pass. "Fine, Bill's stupid 2D groupies like the Quadrangle. But the rest of us don't."
"What's wrong with it?" Morph demanded.
"What's—?!" Pyronica gestured upward at the floor below them. "You don't see the problem with this?!"
"It's supposed to be like that. It's a shortcut."
"It's a—!" Pyronica covered her face and suppressed a scream. "It's giving me vertigo!"
"It doesn't give us vertigo," Morph said defensively. They partially peeled off the steps to look at Hectorgon. "Does it give you vertigo?"
"No, I'm fine."
"What about you, Kryptos?"
There was no answer.
"Krypt?" Morph reluctantly peeled off the stairs entirely and hovered in the air to try to get a better view.
"He probably got sucked into The Void," Keyhole muttered, "it was vibrating this morning."
8 Ball sighed. "Why do we even have that Void?"
"Man, I dunno."
Pyronica ascended to the bottom of the stairs, sat on the arm of the gamers' couch, and said, "The point is—none of us need this place. I got by fine before joining Bill, most of you guys did too, and we can get by just fine now without squatting in his weird architecture project."
She leaned behind Keyhole and 8 Ball to poke Zanthar's arm. "Big Z, you still have worshippers in your home dimension, right? Aren't you still getting offerings?"
Zanthar shrugged noncommittally.
"They've still got legends of you, you can whip them back into shape in no time. Keyhole, you've got family—"
Without looking away from the screen, where he was losing hideously, Keyhole muttered, "I'm not moving back in with my mom."
"I'm not talking about your mom, stupid, what about your sisters?"
Keyhole winced, though it was hard to tell whether it was from Pyronica's question or from getting killed for the third and final time. "I don't know... Bill and I were talking about them once, and I realized they're as bad as Mom was. Bill said probably the only reason they didn't treat me as bad is because they never got the opportunity—"
"Who cares what Bill said," Pyronica snapped. "Bill's dead! We don't have to listen to him anymore!"
"Hear hear," 8 Ball muttered; but he couldn't throw in anything else, lest Zanthar blow him up and win the match.
Pyronica said, "Face it: the only reason the rest of us didn't leave the Nightmare Realm millennia ago is because Bill couldn't leave."
Morph drifted through the kitchen—reaching around Teeth to grab a drink out of the fridge as they passed—and unfolded questioningly around a corner. "There you are."
Kryptos was in the rec room, lounging on Bill's stupid tacky optical illusion throne with the fabric of reality upholstery, staring out a window (or skylight, depending on your point of perspective). He grunted at Morph.
Morph said, "Bill's gonna be furious you're using his throne."
"Whatever. Z's already spilled time punch on the armrest." Kryptos pointed at the patch of reality on the armrest that was out of chronological synch with the rest of the throne.
"He's not gonna be furious," Pyronica said, shouting through the doorway that inexplicably connected to the rec room. "He's not gonna be anything because he's dead. He died. D-E-A-D."
"He's not." And suddenly Morph were in Pyronica's face, all of their polygons and lines and piercing slitted eyes circling her head like angry moons. Keyhole leaned toward 8 Ball to see the screen around them, and 8 Ball elbowed him back over. Morph said, "He can't be. If Bill was dead, the Nightmare Realm would be falling apart even faster—"
"So let's bail while we can—"
"—but it's not," they said. "If anything, its degradation is slowing down. That would be impossible if he were dead, he's instrumental to holding the Nightmare Realm together—"
"Unless he lied about that, and he was actually making everything worse," Pyronica said.
"Bill's not a liar! We have the data to prove it, we've been measuring the degradation for billennia—"
"I'm sick of your stupid measurements! It was your 'measurements' that said 46'\ was perfect to take over! Was that stupid barrier part of your measurements?!"
"That barrier was extremely localized, there's no way we could have detected—"
"The portal was right in the middle of it! How did you idiots miss it?!"
8 Ball groaned as Zanthar whittled away the last of his HP. Zanthar let out a gentle hum like the sound of an apocalyptic vacuum cleaner as the game declared him the winner.
8 Ball tossed his controller at the TV. The TV squealed in fear. "If Bill is alive, that's just another reason to get out of the Nightmare Realm! Leave before he gets back! He can play king in this dump by himself."
Paci-Fire said, "Surely, you do not mean that. Were Bill still around..."
"No! No, I do mean it! The only reason we've stayed so long is because everyone's too starstruck or too scared to ditch him! Not anymore! If his flat-brained cultists wanna wait for him, fine! But why do we all gotta stay?"
"Hey!" Hectorgon rushed in from the kitchen to snarl at 8 Ball. "Who're you calling flat, cue tip—?"
Kryptos tuned out the argument downstairs/next door as 8 Ball and Hectorgon started brawling. Who were they kidding? Nobody was leaving. Maybe 8 Ball, he'd tried to split four or five times before crawling back, but Kryptos didn't care about him anyway. Bill had always been right about him: he was too selfish to care about the rest of the gang but too stupid to make it on his own. They'd taken in losers like that before and it had never been a big loss when they left. But no one else would leave. Where would they go?
Where could they go?
Kryptos didn't care about the outerplanar Henchmaniacs' reasons for joining Bill; but the shapes were here because Bill had promised to make them a new home. He was the only one in all of reality who could do it. Kryptos was as desperate to hear from Bill as Morph and Hect were. They'd held fast to Bill's promise for a trillion years—so how could they let go of whatever thin thread of that hope remained? Who would they be if they lost it?
But in his heart, Kryptos didn't really believe Bill was out there. He'd been gone too long. And Kryptos couldn't imagine anything less catastrophic than Bill's destruction could have reversed Weirdmageddon.
Yet he was still here, and still waiting, because he didn't know what else to do. He'd stay in the Quadrangle until the whole realm finally fell apart, just in case Bill casually floated back in one day. He'd do anything they could think of to find him and bring him back.
And then Kryptos got a call from Earth.
He sighed heavily.
Calls from Earth weren't unusual. Perks of having helped found the Fishmasons: Kryptos was occasionally summoned by the Fishermen high-ranked enough to be told their organization really did know an interdimensional alien who was their de facto secret leader and presided over their most important rituals. Assuming "de facto secret leader" meant "living equivalent of a beloved sports team mascot," and "presided over" meant "got free invitations to," and "most important rituals" meant "most fun parties." But the humans liked to pretend that their little group was a lot more important and cloak-and-dagger than the social club it really was; and all the wink-wink-nudge-nudge pretending-Kryptos-was-in-charge, while silly, was also kind of flattering. You didn't get many chances to be the star of the show when you lived around a supernova like Bill.
So, Kryptos got calls from Earth from time to time—at least a handful a year—typically from a middle-aged man in a business suit trying to pretend he wasn't giddy about being the guy who'd gotten permission to pull out the candles and contact The Alien.
Kryptos was not in the mood to talk to humans. Humans were why they were in this mess. Humanity could go jump in a lake.
But it wasn't every human's fault that a handful had somehow taken out Bill. And maybe they were calling for a party. Maybe it would cheer him up.
So he sighed again, half heartedly shouted, "Guys—guys, shut up a second, I'm getting a call," and opened up a window to Earth.
His vision was filled with a brown-skinned golden-haired haunted-eyed human who, at the sight of Kryptos, gave him a relieved, face-splitting smile. "H—"
Kryptos hung up.
To reiterate: he took calls from middle-aged men in business suits. That was a naked woman crouched on the floor like an animal.
"Who was it?" Hectorgon asked.
"No one. Some woo-woo witchy type who probably dug up a leaked Fishmason ritual online."
Hectorgon laughed. "I bet it thought it could ask a 'demon' for lottery numbers."
"Sorry, sister, but that's Bill's schtick," Kryptos said. "My number is unlisted for a reason."
Kryptos wondered about Bill's human pals. Well—"pals" was a bit of a stretch—devotees and students. How often did he get calls? And now they couldn't reach him.
Stinks for them. Must be awful, reaching out to someone in another dimension for help and getting nothing back.
####
An ethereal, sourceless voice whispered in Bill's ear, "The all-knowing dream demon you're trying to reach is currently unavailable for visions and prophecies. If this is an emergency, wake up and call your nearest Masonic lodge. Otherwise, please leave your prayers or petitions after the beep." Beep.
Bill stared, jaw dropped, at the empty patch of air where Kryptos had been projecting just a moment ago. After several seconds of mute outrage, Bill said, "Kr... Kryptos. You... I swear, if you don't get back here this SECOND—"
The sheer force of his anger woke him up. His eyes fluttered open to the world of color and humidity and pattering water. He grabbed every towel he could reach, wadded them up, and screamed into them. "KRYPTOS YOU SON OF A— I KNOW YOU NEVER CHECK YOUR VOICEMAIL! AND WERE YOU ON MY THRONE, WERE YOU SITTING ON MY SPECIAL THRONE—!"
He shrieked until his lungs were empty.
####
At sixty minutes exactly, Ford knocked and opened the bathroom door. Bill stood scowling behind it.
Dryly, Ford asked, "Have a pleasant shower?"
Wet hair hanging in tangles, face flushed red, eyes even redder, Bill snapped, "Yeah. Refreshing."
####
"Mabel?"
Mabel glanced down from the stepladder at Bill, then pointedly looked away and continued taping Summerween decorations to the hallway wallpaper. "What."
"Mabel," Bill tried again, a touch more pleading. "O great Shooting Star. My hero. My one and only friend in this hostile universe. Last person who hasn't utterly forsaken me." He leaned on the wall, the back of his hand pressed to his forehead. "The sole illumination in the dark night of my accursed postmortem existence—"
Mabel grudgingly looked at Bill again. "What do you want?"
"Listen: I know I upset you at the mall, and I still need to make it up to you—I do, I do, I just haven't had a chance yet—and you're still a little mad at me, okay—buuut... can you help me make a costume." He pressed his hands together. "Please. I'll owe you one. I'll be in your debt. Just let me dress up for Summerween."
Mabel frowned at him. She frowned a little more. She said, frowning, "You're so lucky I love costumes."
####
(Next week: Summerween part 2!! Thanks for reading, if you enjoyed I'd love to hear from y'all what you think! I've been waiting to get to the Henchmaniacs for a long time. Mainly in the hopes y'all will yell at me for putting Bill through heck again.)
#human bill cipher#bill cipher#kryptos#henchmaniacs#gravity falls#gravity falls fanart#gravity falls fic#my writing#my art#fanart#bill goldilocks cipher
428 notes
·
View notes